Leaderboard

Chapter 101: ‘Corny NIKKI WALKED UP to her as she left Carly. “Beth, would you be able to talk in your room for a few minutes?” Beth shrugged, “Umm… sure?” She led the taller woman to her room, unlocked it, and was immediately greeted by Rachel. “Good evening, Beth. Is everything okay? Who is this?” The HoloNanny asked. She sighed, “Rachel, this is Nikki, she’s my new bodyguard. She’s safe and has been vetted by Amanda Westerfield and Mom.” “Very good, I’ll let you two have some space then.” Without another word, the hologram disappeared. “Sorry about her… she was definitely not my idea,” Beth said even as Nikki closed the door. She sat on the bean bag chair in her room and directed Nikki to the other chair, “Do you need anything? You can sit there?” “Thanks,” she said. I’m good. I just needed to update you on some information we learned today.” “Mom and Amanda not doing that?” She shook her head, “Your mom was at an event with your dad tonight, and Amanda is hopefully filling in Carly as soon as she can get ahold of her.” “Oh…kay?” “What do you know about the university police department?” Beth shrugged, “They’re like overpaid security guards half the time? Older students have always told me they’re more around to cover up incidences and take care of stuff under the table for the university so they don’t get bad publicity?” “Well, that’s the heart of what I’m going to tell you,” Nikki said. “Your dad and attorneys expected Kelly to be at her first hearing today on charges relating to the assault and attempted kidnapping?” “Sounds like a step that needed to take place? How come I have the feeling it didn’t?” “Because it didn’t. The university cut a deal with Kelly that she would immediately depart the school, depart the state, and not have contact of any kind with you or Carly.” “In exchange?” “They dropped all charges.” “Wait! Don’t we have a right to press the charges?” Beth asked. “Normally yes, but this also turned into a ‘they said, she said,’ thing.” “There was video!!!” Beth complained. “I know, and that’s part of what makes this all stink badly of corruption.” “So what now?” “So, as far as we can tell, Kelly flew to Selegnasol today. We have no idea where she went after that, but she’s at least gone?” “Was she behind the stuff against me earlier?” “I think so, but the problem is that she’s really not that good with computers. We did a full background check—not a completely legal one—and discovered she had a failing grade in her Intro to Computer Programming class last year. She’s never taken anything more advanced, so we have to believe someone else was the hacker.” “Great! Just great!” Beth sighed, “I guess at least she’s gone now. And I assume you’re staying?” “Probably until you move back to New Haven, Beth.” “Well, at least if you’re around, we’ll all be a little safer,” she said hopefully. “Was there anything else?” “Not right now; I want you to keep an eye out, though. I’m more than a little worried about whoever this other person or persons are? Amanda assures me Rachel is locked down, but keep an eye on anything odd with her, too.” “Will do… I’m going to get to some homework now?” “Are you going anywhere else tonight?” Beth shook her head. “No, I’m going to put on my pajamas and get comfy.” “I’ll see you in the morning tomorrow then,” she told her and exited. As she left, “That fucking bitch!” Beth complained. Rachel appeared, “Language?” she said before instantly disappearing again. “Ugh!!!!!” MY BOTTOM FELT absolutely disgusting as the elevator door closed, trapping us with the horrid smell of my diaper. To their credit, neither of my new nest mates did much more than wrinkle their noses right then. “What happened to you? You were the only potty trained Little still?” I sighed, “The same thing that changed my gender? It’s all related.” “That su…” Amy started to say, “That’s not good,” she corrected herself. “I miss swearing,” Mia said. “Yeah, it’s not easy to skip here. At least my mama back home is big on stopping us from doing that; I was trained not to cuss around her,” I told them. “Mama?” Mia asked curiously. I shrugged, “I have two moms; one is Mom, and the other is Mama?” “That sort of makes sense,” Mia nodded. The door opened, and we walked toward my new nest, which threw me for a second. I sighed as I approached the door, tensing up a bit. “It’s a bit much,” Amy agreed. “What were you in the other room?” “Kitties,” Mia said. “If this was actually a preschool, this would be adorable,” she begrudgingly admitted. “If I manage to return home, I might consider this as a theme.” “It won’t cause you nightmares?” Amy asked. “I mean... it looks like a unicorn puked after eating a rainbow?!?” “The Kitties will forever do that to me. At least Miss Lilly isn’t a psychotic crazy woman,” Mia whispered. We walked into the large room, and I was once again assailed by the land of unicorns and sparkly glitter! “Miss Lilly is probably in her room if you want to knock?” Mia said. “She doesn’t mind changing us when we ask.” “Not like the wicked witch,” Amy said. “How long did you sit in that one diaper that day?” “Diaper rash… that’s how long,” Mia sighed. “It took me four days of the HoloChanging Station Nannies putting cream on me before it cleared!” “Sorry,” I said. “I guess I’ll go try, Miss Lilly.” I dropped my bag by my new pod, then walked over to the door I knew was her apartment and found it was actually open, with Lilly sitting on the couch inside. “Oh, hi Conn… Carly,” she said. “Hi, Miss Lilly,” I said. “Umm… is… could…” “Diaper change, huh?” She asked. “How…?” “Nervous fidgeting and stuttering, Little?” She stood and came over to me, kneeling down in front of me, “And, let’s be honest, I can smell your poopy bottom from my couch over there!” She booped my nose then, before picking me up and carrying me back into the nursery. The destination of the changing table was interrupted as she looked around the room, “Anyone else need a diapee change? Looks like everyone is back, so after that, I want to have a nest meeting in the circle so we can all meet our new Sparkle!” Lilly had always seemed like a more calm and tame nest mother. She probably still was, according to Mia and Amy. Still, at that moment, I don’t think I had ever felt more like a baby than a woman holding me in a poopy diaper and speaking so… like… a daycare teacher! “Yes, Mommy,” I heard from two girls, and “Yes, Miss Lilly,” from Amy and Mia. As she sat me down on the table, she was gentle. “I guess you’ve had a lot to adjust to this weekend,” she asked me. I sighed and nodded, “Losing my bladder and bowel control is the worst part, though?” She gently rubbed my shoulder and placed the safety strap across my chest. She had changed me once before on the night she covered our nest. However, even still, I fought not to turn red as she pushed the jumper skirt out of the way, unbuttoned the onesie, and opened up the horrid diaper on my rear. By that point, I knew it had to have smeared everywhere! I could feel it was a softer mess than normal, too, so I was quite shocked that it only took her four baby wipes to get me clean! “Your Grandma brought these Monkeez for you, and I’m glad she did!” Lilly smiled at me. The nighttime ones work better than what I have in here, and they look so cute!” I blushed, “Umm… you’re welcome?” She tickled my belly for a second after taping the diaper shut, “Let’s get you in your jammies and out of that horrible uniform,” she said. “They’re over there,” I started to say. She smiled, “You can wear other ones another night, but this is your first night in the Sparkles nest!” From underneath the changing table, she pulled out a footed onesie with a series of broad patterns of dark pink, light pink, light blue, and white fade with glittery and sparkly stars throughout. There was a hood with a ‘mane’ of multicolored rainbow sparkly pieces sticking up, along with a unicorn horn and eyes on top. It was, in a word, a horrifying eyesore!!! “Umm… really?” She laughed, “I won’t make you wear it after tonight, but it’s kind of a tradition? Amy and Mia had to last week?” I sighed, “Fine…” As she dressed me in it, I discovered a multicolored rainbow tail sticking out from the rear area above my diaper. “Where do you even find this kind of hideous monstrosity?” I muttered as I was free to walk to my pod. Several other girls saw her for diapers and tamer jammies over the next few minutes. “Okay, girls! Come on over; let’s all have a sparkle together!” I noticed the circles on the rug then and followed the other girls’ leads in sitting down on one. Mine was purple, with a white heart sewn inside the design. I saw flowers, stars, and similar designs throughout the other circles. “Girls, I’m not sure you’ve all met yet, but we have a new Sparkle in the nest! Carly, do you want to introduce yourself?” I was glad she at least let me stay seated, as I hated being the center of attention then! “Umm… Hi, I’m Carly Slane… at least I am now. Some of you may have met me before; I went by Connor… I’m from the same dimension as Mia, Willow, and Amy,” I said, pointing to them. “If you’re a boy, why are you in this nest?” A girl asked pointedly. “Zoey!” Lilly said sharply, “That’s not nice!” “It’s okay; I understand. There was a problem with some nanites that were used to alter me for a film project we’re doing. They were supposed to temporarily make me Carly, but it looks instead like it’s permanent.” “Is that why you look like an actual toddler?” Willow asked. “I didn’t even think you were a college student when I first saw you?” I blushed, “Yeah, I’m hoping maybe we can fix at least that at some point…” “Carly has all of the parts you do now,” Lilly told them. “So it wouldn’t be proper for her to remain in the boys’ nest with them all trying to peek at her.” A couple of the girls wriggled a little nervously. “Okay, so three more things from you!” Lilly told me. “What?” “What’s your major? What year in school are you? And most importantly! What’s your favorite flavor of ice cream?” I smiled, “Computer Science and Filmmaking, I’m in my sophomore year. My favorite ice cream is strawberry!” “Okay, fellow Sparkles, go ahead and tell Carly your name, major, and favorite flavor of ice cream, too!” “I’m Aria,” a girl who looked a bit above five feet said. I’m a computer engineering major, junior, and I love cookies and cream!” The rest of the girls went after that, and I learned I had Everly, Grace, Zoey, and Sophia in there, who had been with Lilly since the start of the year. I couldn’t help but note that even with the addition of myself, Mia, Willow, and Amy, we still had an empty pod. ‘What happened to the other girls?’ I wondered. ‘Why would she have had more get in trouble than the other nests?’ “So, that’s everyone, Carly. Do you have any questions for them?” Lilly asked after Amy finished it off. I shrugged, “Not really?” “Okay then, I do want to go over our rules here. First, everyone here is diapered at this point, which means you need diaper changes. I have no problems changing diapers whenever they need to be. Now that the policy is that pods are left open, I have also opened my door. If you need a change in the middle of the night, you may come to see me and knock on my bedroom door. If I’m home, the door is almost always open. We’re all girls here, so it’s not like we have anything to hide?” I blushed, “Okay? Is there a last change time?” “Not really. Unofficially, it’s about 28 O’clock, but you can go to bed earlier if you want, and I’ll change them then. Like I said, I’ll change you whenever. Diaper rash is not comfortable for anyone—and I also pride myself on my girls not having UTIs!” “I don’t think there’s anything else right now then?” “Great! Let’s do our Sparkle chant, and then you can all finish your last studying for the night!” I watched as several girls looked happy to do whatever I was about to witness. Lilly started with the first word, but everyone quickly joined except me. “Sparkly horn, gleaming eye” Each girl had their hands on their head, and their pointer fingers made a horn. “Unicorns, we stand so high.” They all put their hands in the air then and jumped towards the middle of the circle. “Friendship strong, hearts aglow, Let our smiles and laughter flow.” Before I knew it, an arm was placed around my shoulders, and we all made a tight circle around Lilly. “Until next time, we say goodnight, Dreams of magic, take flight!” The girls finished by flapping their arms like birds and giggling. Several girls, including Mia, seemed to genuinely enjoy the song, even as I felt my brain gag! ‘Well, Mia is an early childhood education student… this kind of stuff probably rots her brain normally!’ “You’ll learn it quickly, Carly,” Lilly told me. “Okay, Sparkles, go study! See me when you need me!” I walked over to my desk and put things where I wanted them. Moving just a few weeks after arriving in the other dorm was an odd process! I ensured my lockbox was secured again and all my important items were secured away. I put a few finishing touches on the script for Screenwriting. I submitted it before checking my diaper through the onesie. “How am I already wet?!?” I asked quietly. Mia was nearby and came over, “It’s disturbing, isn’t it?” She asked. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to say that out loud.” “I get it… do you think we’ll get better when we go home?” I sighed, “Mom didn’t… she struggled for years before figuring out a solution.” She nodded, “Sorry this happened to you too.” Shrugging, “I knew it was a likely possibility if I came as a Little. I tried to live off campus with my grandmother, and as soon as they denied that, I had a feeling I’d spend at least part of the time in diapers.” “You still came?” “I’ve already learned enough to make a fortune back home,” I told her. She nodded, “I wish I could say the same. Besides a few new play songs like the one we just did, there’s nothing different about caring for babies here from there.” “Other than they stay babies forever if they’re our size,” Zoey, another of my new nest members, said. “Yeah…” she agreed. The others were fading, but I decided to get on my EdgeSphere goggles and see if Beth was still up to talk. I was missing her a lot right then! BETH HAD LOGGED onto her EdgeSphere account about an hour before getting an alert that Connor Slane was requesting a connection. “Hi, Carly,” Beth said, looking at her girlfriend, who looked like her boyfriend again. “Have you changed your name and avatar yet?” Carly looked at her hands and said, “Oops!” She looked sheepish, “Umm… how do you change that? I don’t remember seeing a setting for changing that?” Beth laughed, walked her through calling up the menu, and even assisted her in picking out her new look. The only real difference between her virtual and real looks was the slimming down of her cheekbones and adding a slight chest to her appearance. “There, you don’t look like a baby now?” Carly stuck her tongue out at her. “So, what have you been up to tonight?” “Umm… do you know if your grandma made it possible to secure the connection?” Carly smiled and said, “Yes, give me a second!” A moment later, she said, “We’re good. We won’t keep her out, but any government or students won’t have a chance?” “I’m dating a family of hackers,” she said, shaking her head. “Has your grandma contacted you since dinner?” I shook my head, “No? I’ve been with the nest or doing homework, though?” Beth looked slightly uncomfortable then, “Well, umm, Nikki had some information about Kelly?” “What did she have to say?” “Charges were dropped? She was released?” “You’ve got to be f… kidding me!” Beth was impressed that Carly stopped the f-bomb but completely empathized with her reaction! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the Like Button and leave a comment! I very much appreciated seeing some new faces in the comments after Friday's post! 🙂💜 I've had an incredible run of writing 30k words in the past ten days, so I'm pleased that I'm working on Chapter 123 at this point. The really cool thing (insane?) today was passing the word count for my Exchanged trilogy! I'm definitely nowhere near the finish, but I have crossed the 366k word mark! I think I'll be finishing up what I consider to be this act of the book in the next few chapters. I know of at least another two, maybe three sections to come. I'm hoping to get another good solid month and a half of writing in before the real world closes in too tightly for my muse to come out. Thank you for all of your support! I appreciate the comments and likes each time! Every one of them makes the process fun and worthwhile for me! The next chapter will come out on Friday of this week, with most likely a bonus chapter still for the next few weeks if you all keep me well-fed with Likes and Comments!

Cover Art by Flashy Flesh Chapter One “Congratulations–I couldn’t be happier for you.” Michelle’s promise was true, even as she hid a wash of emotions behind a smile, hoping that the cheer of the party would hide her jealousy. Candice deserved this as much as anyone, and Michelle wouldn’t spoil things for her friend even if the whole situation made her burn with envy. Candice didn’t seem to notice any of the mixed feelings. The gifts in Michelle’s hands distracted her; while they were the same size, one box was wrapped in bright, colored paper, decorated with teddies and balloons, while the other was plain, tasteful, and held shut with only a black ribbon. It was the custom for Little Showers: One gift for the caregiver, the other for the newly Little. “Thank you,” Candice replied, tucking her Little’s gift under one shoulder while she pulled at the ribbon on her own parcel. “I just can’t believe it–I’d just started looking for my own Little, and the perfect boy just about fell in my lap!” “I’m so happy for you.” Michelle’s words came through tight lips–she’d wanted one for years, but nothing had worked. Personal ads got nothing, Mommy & Daddy sites only got her messages from people assuming she was Little, and good luck spells seemed only to impact those around her, never her. Three of her friends had ended up as caregivers–two of them were even at the party, sipping wine next to the refreshment table while their Littles played patty-cake in the corner. Opening the gift, Candice’s smile grew–it was a digital display encased in purple plastic, speaker and microphone built into the base. “A baby monitor!” “The camera is in your Little’s box,” Michelle explained, nodding to the other gift. “Just because he used to be grown up doesn’t mean he won’t need supervision, after all.” “Oh, don’t I know it! It seems like I can hardly turn my back without my little Sammy getting into trouble–you’d think all he knows how to do is rub his diapers,” Candice laughed, and a few others within earshot joined in the good-natured chuckling. “Or, well–rub them and fill them, of course.” As though on cue, the star of the party waddled into the room–slim and almost a foot taller than his new Mommy, Sam Franklin–that is, ‘Sammy’, now that he’d been adopted–looked positively adorable. A wet diaper sagged between his thighs, evidence of his recently-revoked potty train, and his T-shirt had a print of ‘Mommy’s Little Dump Truck’ on it, with a cartoon excavator below the letters. It was bad form to ask what’d regressed him, but given his slight glower, Michelle guessed it hadn’t been by choice. Then again, maybe he was just cranky because he needed a change. “Candice,” he mumbled. “Can I–” “Mommy,” Candice corrected. “You know that, silly boy.” “Mommy,” he said, nodding quickly. “Can I please just have a change?” The new mommy beamed, and Sammy realized his mistake too late when she said, “Of course, sweetie! Just lie down, okay?” “But–” Sammy began, eyes widening as he took in the number of guests. At least they weren’t friends of his, none of them had known Sammy when he’d been grown-up. “I–” “You wanted a change,” Candice repeated. “So lie down.” (Definitely not by choice,) Michelle thought, her jealousy tempered as she watched it. This wasn’t what she wanted–a brat who’d argue, an involuntary Little who’d ended up that way by manipulation or magic or legal mandate. She wanted someone who’d accept her care. Part of her struggles with acquiring her own Little had come from her pickiness, wanting someone who’d fit her just right. If she simply put together a hex jar to sap away some unfortunate guy’s potty training and autonomy, then swooped in to adopt him, he’d resent her forever. She wanted a boy who’d depend on her, and who’d thank her for the care she gave. A toy she could play with, certainly, someone she could show off to her friends, but if she had to argue with him, if he refused her instructions out of a misplaced sense of maturity, that’d spoil the fun. So, while Candice forced Sammy to lay down and made a show of changing his diaper in front of everyone, Michelle sank back, debating whether she could leave the Little Shower early without it being a faux pas. She wasn’t the only one standing back. The other Littles had turned to watch the show, giggling as Sammy fussed, but a young Daddy seemed almost as uncomfortable as Michelle felt. His own Little girl was clearly pleased with her lot–she didn’t cry or fuss except when she lost her favorite pacifier–and Michelle guessed he wasn’t thrilled about seeing a Little in distress. Aside from him, only one other person was standing back–a young man with a bit of stubble and a rounded-off build. Physical features aside, he caught her attention for one reason: He had a thumb in his mouth. It was only for a moment. He wasn’t sucking his thumb, Michelle realized, waving it off as a bit of wishful thinking that’d caused her to hallucinate what she’d wanted to see–he’d just had his thumb near his lips. A second later, though, her wishes were reignited as she caught him running the finger over his paper plate, picking up all the last remnants of frosting before sticking his thumb right back in his mouth, licking the sweet leftovers clean. That gave Michelle an idea. A wonderful idea. She didn’t need to find a Little, and she didn’t need to hex someone to be against his nature. All she needed was to find the right boy, and give him the right push. Walking up to the stranger, she opened her posture to him–not saying hello, waiting for him to greet her. The guy wiped his thumb off on a napkin, smiling at her. “I don’t think we’ve met,” he said, offering his dubiously-clean hand to shake. “I’m Jamie.” “It’s nice to meet you, Jamie,” Michelle replied, sizing him up. He had brown hair that fell in subtle curls around his shoulders–probably going for a subtle ‘punk’ or ‘alternative’ look to match his leather jacket, but she saw the seed of adorable pigtails, or perhaps braids. His eyes were brown puddles, full of emotion and curiosity, the kind she’d expect from a poet or perhaps an explorative baby. “How do you know Candice?” “Coworkers,” he explained, giving an obvious glance back at the snack table as he considered another slice of cake. “We’re both in sales.” “Sales, hmm?” Michelle asked, moving to cut a slice and slide it onto his plate, curious how he’d react to being served. “You must be pretty persuasive, hmm?” He didn’t even seem to notice, accepting her un-asked-for help with nothing except a smile at the sudden presence of cake. “You could say that.” He was perfect. “Well–oh, hold on,” Michelle started, reaching out, brushing the side of his jacket and pinching a hair between her fingers as she did. “You had frosting on your jacket, I didn’t want it to ruin the leather.” “Oh, it’s faux-leather,” Jamie replied with a shrug. “But…thanks.” “You’re welcome,” she replied, pretending to reach for her phone to check the time while actually tucking the long strain of brown hair away so she couldn’t lose it. Tilting his head, he asked, “What were you saying before? About being persuasive?” “Oh, yes.” Michelle gave him a sultry smile. She had the plan, now she just needed the man. “Do you think you could persuade a girl to give you her phone number?” ... Hey there! I'm trying out a new name - I'm keeping around 'Peculiar Changeling' as my screen name most places, but I want to run with 'Penn Canon' as the thing I put on my books and sign my work with and stuff! It just feels nicer as a Name, y'know? Anyway, I hope you like this story - it's ten chapters, and it's completely written, so I'll be releasing it publicly over the next couple weeks. Expect a chapter every day or two. If you want to support my writing, a couple bucks a month can really go a long way - and I offer a bunch of stories in early and exclusive access, plus discounts on commissions (like this one)! -Penn https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling Written as a commission

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Thirty-Four: Your Mother’s ID Stacy had a blank look on her face as if she had been briefed in the car about what was going to happen. Aunt Sara didn’t say much. She just led her Niece to the couch. Once everybody was in the room including George, Aunt Sara started the questions. “Katie, why did you come home this weekend?” Katie pleaded that she just wanted to socialize with her parents and asked if she was allowed to do that. “Yes, you may, but you never have done that in your college years. You always came home because you wanted something or to do laundry,” Marlene explained. Katie figured the gig was going to be up sooner or later. She thought hard and slowly said, “I guess I just wanted to see if it was possible to be nineteen anymore for me.” With tears in her eyes, she continued, “I couldn’t do it at college because … it is hard to explain.” Sara, who was rubbing her adopted niece's back, said, “You regress easily around Tiffany, Allison, and the rest of your dorm mates?” “Yes, and the people I usually run into treat me young no matter what I look like,” Katie explained. Sara said slowly, “It probably didn’t work for you today because you ran into Stacy and me.” “I am not so sure. I was having a blast guiding my best friend around the zoo. I probably bored her with useless information.” Katie said with a smirk. Stacy exclaimed as she hugged her best friend, “Katie Ann! You couldn’t bore me even if you tried. I enjoyed those zoo facts.” “How old were you today, Sweetie?” Marlene asked. Katie explained that she hadn’t really paid attention, but since she was being a tour guide, she probably was her nineteen-year-old persona. She continued with, “I am sorry if I worried anyone with coming home. I wasn’t really honest with my reasons for it.” “We love you and could tell something was troubling you. We just were not sure what it was,” Marlene told her daughter. Sara continued, “The first thought was a fight with Adam, so we asked him…” “Daddie knows!?!?” Katie interrupted as she exclaimed. Auntie Sara, with a pained look, said, “And Allison and Tiffany.” All the, fighting to not regress, girl could say with a worried tone, “Oh.” Before continuing, “What changes from here?” Sara looked at Marlene as if she wanted her to answer that question. Marlene told her daughter, “As far as I know, nothing major has changed. You are still our sometimes nineteen-year-old daughter, sometimes seven-year-old granddaughter.” The last word caused Katie’s father to cough. Which earned him a glare from her before continuing, “No matter what happens, we love you, Princess." Auntie said to the Telgenhofs, "I hate to admit it, but from my angle, the seven-year-old side is winning." That statement caused the short girl to turn bright red. “You are still my best friend, brat,” Stacy said with her tongue out. Katie just responded with her own tongue and said, “Brat” back. “I am sure Mrs. Telgenhof has two corners I can borrow for two naughty girls,” Auntie told the girls. Katie held her hands in a circle above her head before saying, “I am an angel, Auntie Sara.” “How old do you want to be today, my Angel with devil horns?” Mother asked. Katie, after coughing and faking hurt, asked, “That depends. Is Stacy staying or leaving? If she is staying, the answer is yes; otherwise, nineteen. I still want to spend the weekend grown-up. Marlene and Sara almost simultaneously asked, “Yes?!?!” “Yes, for three reasons. One - I really want to be nineteen this weekend. Two - I didn’t bring a binder or any youthful-looking clothes. Never mind the fact that all my clothes are actually girls' clothes now, anyway. But … Three - I can almost certainly guarantee that I will be regressed around Stacy. That isn’t a bad thing, by the way.” “Since I don’t think it is fair for Marlene to cook for extra mouths with no notice, how about I take everyone out to eat.” Sara offered. “Before we go, Katie, is the diaper or pull-up dry?” She continued. Katie just looked at her feet and meekly said, “I am wearing panties.” “Won’t Adam be surprised when he does your laundry next weekend,” Auntie teased her niece. Seeing that her niece was sticking her tongue out, she tapped under her chin. Katie pouted for her punishment as she followed the group out of the house. All five were soon climbing into Sara’s Mini-Van to head to a nice sit-down restaurant. Sara had rearranged the boasters, so the two girls were sitting in the far back, leaving the middle seat for George. When they pulled into the Red Lobster in town, Marlene looked back at her husband with a slightly worried look on her face. The face didn’t go unnoticed by the driver. Sara told Marlene, “Don’t worry about the cost. I am paying.” George pleaded with Sara, “You don’t have to. I am sure your husband might not like this bill.” “Katie, who is your Uncle Sam?” Auntie asked. Katie answered nonchalantly, “Uncle Sam is State Congressman Sam Bullard.” “As Katie just indirectly pointed out, money is not an issue in my family. I will gladly pay for all five of us.” Sara said. Figuring they were not going to win the discussion, the Telgenhofs piled out of the car. George helped the girls out of the van before closing the back sliding door. As the small party walked up to the hostess's desk, the hostess asked, “Three adults and two kids, Ladies and Gentlemen?” Auntie looked at Katie for confirmation and got a slight nod yes from the little girl. She confirmed the hostess and followed them to a circular table. The girls were playing a game on the children’s menu when she made them decide what to eat. Stacy asked for the popcorn shrimp, while Katie asked permission to get the petite lobster tail. Once the regressed girl got permission, the girls went back to their game. Meanwhile, the adults were discussing the two girls' friendship and various other topics about them. ~o~O~o~ “Auntie?” Katie quietly asked away from Stacy. After she was acknowledged, she continued, “Can I take my little sister to Siblings weekend at college?” Auntie questioned when and got a reply: “First weekend after Thanksgiving.” “I don’t care, but who is going to watch you two? Ally or Tiff?” Auntie asked jokingly. Continuing, she said, “Get me all the details as soon as possible.” Katie faked hurt before sticking her tongue out at her Aunt. She immediately regretted it when she got the chin tap in response. She went to Stacy and said, “Little Sis, how would you like to come to Siblings Weekend at college?” A suddenly hyper Stacy hugged her best friend and, with vigor, said, “Yes! Yes! Yes!” ~o~O~o~ After Auntie had dropped the Telgenhofs off, the ladies headed to Katie’s room to help her get ready for bed. Soon she was probably protected for bed, so they went towards the TV to veg in front of it until it was time for bed. ~o~O~o~ After dinner after church the next afternoon, Katie decided to leave her dress on for the drive home. Marlene looked at her daughter in the lavender girl's dress, her hair in a braid with a lavender bow. She was starting to understand why people saw her daughter as a child. That girl she saw at the restaurant yesterday wasn’t the daughter she was used to seeing. One significant difference she noticed was that the girl was smiling about being treated like a child instead of frowning. After Katie had loaded the car, she said goodbye to her parents. Soon, she was on the road back to college. She had been on the road for maybe thirty minutes when she noticed cop lights in her rearview mirror. After she pulled over, the cop came up to the window and said, “Why did you take your mother’s car without permission, YOUNG GIRL.” The cop all but ignored the ID she was holding out. They said, “Your mother’s ID doesn’t do you any good. You follow me to my car while I go talk to my dispatcher.” Katie made sure to grab her phone before she followed the cop to open the passenger back door of the cop car. The cop stepped away to talk on his handheld. Katie, seeing how this conversation was going to go, decided that she better get Adam involved. Taking her phone from next to her, she told him when he answered, between tears. “Adam, I have been pulled over for underage driving in some small town on the way home. The cop refused to even look at my license.” “Katie Ann, calm down. Here is what you do when the cop comes back to tell him your lawyer wants to talk to him,” Adam told her softly. Katie noticed another cop car had driven up in the meanwhile. As if the officer was waiting for the cue, the other officer, who happened to be a lady, walked to where Katie was sitting. She knelt down so she was about the same height as the little girl. “You are not underage, are you? My fellow cop swears you are, but your plate and those bumps on your chest tell me you are not. What is your name? My name is Officer Lori.” “Katie Telgenhof, Ma’am” Lori asked, “Can I see your license, Katie?” “It is on the front seat of my car. I left it there when I followed him. My lawyer wants to talk to you two.” Katie answered as the other officer walked over. The first officer asked, “Why would a young girl have a lawyer?” “I told you already, she is not a young girl. I pointed out that note on the plate comments already to you. This is your baby. You talk to the lawyer.” The second officer mentioned as she went to get the license. Since the phone was in speaker mode, the first officer asked who he was talking to. When Adam identified himself, the officer got very distressed visually. “What can I do for you, Mr. Olsen.” “I would like to know why you are harassing my nineteen-year-old girlfriend. I would like to know why you didn’t run the plates per Article 57, section 2389. I would also like to know why you didn’t run or even look at her license per section 2309 of the same article.” Adam said firmly over the phone. The cop answered almost as if he knew he was in trouble, “I assumed she was underage. How do you know I didn’t run her plates anyway.” “If you ran the plates before you pulled her over as required by section 2389, you would see the note explaining that she wasn’t underage,” Adam explained. “I guess I will let her go on her way.” “Let me verify she is okay with going first. Let me remind you that this doesn't just disappear into thin air. Her Uncle, Congressman Sam Bullard, and I will be at your station in just over an hour to discuss this little incident.” That last statement caused both officers to visibly frown. Shaking, the cop handed the phone back to Katie and waited while the short girl talked to her Boyfriend. “Yes, Adam?” Softly, Adam asked her, “Are you okay, Buttercup, to drive back to college? If not, I will swing by and pick up Ally or Tiff on the way.” “I am not sure if I am fine, but I will make do for the half-hour drive. Ally and Tiff can’t drive my custom-modified car anyway. They are too tall for the controls. It would take too much effort for them to remove the modifications to drive it.” “Are you still in speaker mode, and is the officer still there?” “Yes, for both.” “Officer, What is your badge number?” The officer meekly answered, “Badge number 5637, sir.” “OK, Katie, I will see you Friday, drive safely. Call me when you get to Mountain. And I love you.” “I love you too, and I will.” With that said, Katie hung up the phone and asked the officer if she was free to go. After getting an affirmative, she accepted her license and went back to her car to continue on toward Mountain. ~o~O~o~ “Hello, Katie, how was the trip?” Ally asked her roommate. Katie answered, “One word, interesting.” “Besides the fact that it is three words, what do you mean?” "I expect Adam to call you to watch for me after my day today, but let's see: I guided Stacy around the zoo, got interrogated by Auntie and my Mother, and got pulled over by a cop who couldn’t see me as anything but a seven-year-old. Interesting!” “I see,” Ally said, almost as if she didn’t know what to say. Noticing the odd silence, Katie decided to fill it, “I am going to read a book before dinner to relax. Can you please diaper me before bed … Oh, before I forget it, I would like to be seven when I wake up.” Allison replied, “Either Tiff or I will deal with your bottom tonight. We will treat you as little Katie as we tuck you in bed.” Katie thought to herself, “That wasn’t what I said, but it works, I guess.”

Chapter 11: My Sister’s Room Three years earlier I had never liked road trips. That much time spent cramped in a tiny space was too much. My body would tell me that I needed to move, and then I couldn’t. But what made the drive home from the funeral take even longer was this new idea that I had become obsessed with. I needed more than anything to wear a pull-up again. All I could think of as the miles passed by were schemes about how I could manage to get my hands on one. “Mommy, I need to pee.” Ahead of me in the front row, my three-year-old brother was squirming desperately in his car seat. Grace and I had retreated to the back row of the van for the return journey home, mostly to give us some space from our annoying younger brother. “Mommy,” Jackson whined again, his voice reaching a painfully high pitch. Grace and I exchanged a glance. This scene with my brother had been a frequent occurrence on this road trip. “The next rest stop is in five miles,” Mom replied. As if that made any sense to a three-year-old. How was Jackson supposed to know how long that was going to take? “But Mommy,” he whined as the squirming continued. It was hard to know how serious of an alert it was from him. Despite all the whining for potty breaks on this road trip, my younger brother hadn’t wet his pants at all. He had been potty trained for a little over a year now. Mom and Dad had gotten to work on it right away after his second birthday. My parents had tossed out all of Jackson’s diapers and made him run around naked outside for a couple of days that summer. I didn’t understand how that was supposed to help with toilet training, but it had worked, even if the process had grossed out Grace and me a bit. That Jackson was fully potty trained was unfortunate. If Jackson hadn’t been potty trained yet, or had perhaps been a bedwetter like his cousins, that would have been another potential source of pull-ups. I couldn’t recall what methods my parents had used to potty train me. But I hoped that was not how it had gone. “Should have made him wear a pull-up for the trip,” Grace muttered softly next to me, making sure her voice wasn’t loud enough for Jackson to notice. Wouldn’t that have been nice? That would have solved my issue of getting a pullup. I tried my best to ignore my brother’s whining for the next five minutes. Having a now-potty-trained three-year-old on a road trip at least meant that we were making a bunch of stops. I’d get a chance to run around at the next rest area. Perhaps it would even have a half-way-decent playground to explore. Like previously, we made it to the rest area without Jackson wetting his pants. As soon as Dad shifted the gear into park, Mom hurried to get Jackson unbuckled and out of his car seat. The rest of us followed behind at a much more leisurely pace as Dad then took Jackson off to the men’s restroom. Mom would insist that Grace and I make a stop at the restroom as well, even if I protested that I didn’t need to go at all. I did manage to pee a little, but only just a little, before heading out behind the rest stop building to check out the playground. The play area was a bit sad, designed more for toddlers than kids my age. The top of the lone slide was only slightly taller than me. The only good thing was that it had a two-person swing set. I pushed off to get myself started as my thoughts drifted back to my plans to acquire a pull-up. Even though Mom and Dad had previously assured me that Grace’s bedwetting days were long past over – otherwise, I don’t think I previously would have agreed to share a bed with her at a hotel – I had nevertheless attempted to ascertain whether she was perhaps secretly wearing pull-ups under her pajamas. I hadn’t dared try to check while she was asleep, but when we were getting out of bed, I laid on my side to watch my fifteen-year-old sister slide off of the mattress onto the floor. The brief glimpse under her short nightgown told me that she was wearing regular, big-girl underwear. A disappointing result, but not all that surprising. The question that lingered the most in the back of my head was whether my sister had worn pull-ups during her years as a bedwetter. Grace obviously hadn’t been wearing a pull-up that night. I had stumbled across the aftermath of her wetting the bed. But I couldn’t take that as proof that she had never worn a pull-up before. Could Mom’s annoyance at her that night have been because she hadn’t been wearing one when she should have been? “You want me to give you a push?” Grace asked as she joined me out on the playground. “Sure.” She took hold of me and pulled me back super far. I hung on for dear life as I swung forward, my back nearly parallel to the ground. Grace took a seat on the swing next to me and pushed herself off as well, though she didn’t go quite as high in the air as me. Mom tended to hang on to all of our old clothes. In the back and upper shelves of the two closets in my bedroom were boxes and stacks of old clothing. Perhaps Mom had been saving them for if Jackson had turned out to be a girl, and she had never had the time to toss them out afterward. Or perhaps there was still the possibility of another baby joining the family. There were a number of options I had thought about for getting a pull-up. But one of them stood out above all the rest. I was going to search my sister’s bedroom at the next possible opportunity. <><><> A couple of weeks passed before the perfect opportunity came up. It was Friday evening in the summer, and Grace was having a sleepover with some of her friends. Normally, that would have been a perfect opportunity to have Angie and Emma over, but their families had other plans this weekend, so I was left all to myself. Usually, that would have sucked. But this night, I planned to make the most of the opportunity. My parents had hurried me off to bed a little earlier than normal. There was a TV show they wanted to watch, and apparently, I wasn’t old enough to be allowed to watch it yet. I had gone through all the motions of getting ready for bed except brushing my teeth. I didn’t like brushing my teeth. And tonight, Mom and Dad were too busy with their show to check on me as I hurriedly got ready for bed. Now, I was in my pajamas, standing at the end of the hallway in front of Grace’s bedroom door. Jackson was sound asleep. My parents’ TV show had begun a few minutes ago; I had crept halfway down the stairs to make sure I could hear it playing in the distance. Grace was out of the house. There would be no one to bother me as I explored my older sister’s bedroom. Grace didn’t have the stereotypical “keep out” sign on her door. But it wasn’t necessary. Her room had always been off limits to me and Jackson. In fairness, the same rule applied to Grace for my bedroom, not that my older sister had any interest in entering it. I reached my hand out tentatively to touch the handle, turning the doorknob and pushing in the door. I took two cautious steps into her bedroom and shut the door behind me. I was standing on forbidden ground. Our bedrooms couldn’t be more unalike. Grace had posters of bands and other artwork on the walls. In the corner was a fancy desktop computer, the kind with a glass side that lets you see all the components. If Grace had worn pull-ups, and they hadn’t been thrown away, where would they be? I opened each of her dresser drawers, sifting through them carefully. No pull-ups, only regular underwear. But that made sense; the pull-ups wouldn’t have stayed in the dresser. Why would she want to see a reminder of her bedwetting every time she went to get dressed? If the pull-ups were in her bedroom, they would be where Mom had tucked away the rest of my sister’s old things. I slid open one of the closet doors. There were a bunch of boxes on the top shelf, but they were completely out of reach for me. I grabbed the chair in front of Grace’s computer desk and dragged it over to the closet. Even standing up on it barely allowed me to reach up and touch the boxes on the top shelf. I pulled a cardboard box down and set it on Grace’s bed. I didn’t find any pull-ups inside the box once I undid the cardboard flaps on top. But I did get a glimpse of some of the hand-me-downs that might be coming my way in a couple of years. There were a bunch of old shirts and sweaters in the box that I remembered my sister wearing a couple of years ago. That meant they would be mine – if I wanted them – in a couple of years. Every year or so, Mom would bring some of Grace’s old clothes to my bedroom and have me sort through which ones I wanted to have for myself. Mom didn’t make me keep anything I didn’t like, which was a relief, as our styles could be quite different at times. But there were no pull-ups in this box. But that was OK. There were still six more boxes to check in this closet and then a whole other closet to look through afterward. I checked the time on the digital clock next to my sister’s bed. I still had another thirty minutes to go before I needed to be back in bed, in case my parents came upstairs immediately after their show was over. The searches of the next five boxes proved to be as fruitless as the first. Not a single pull-up in sight. I returned all the boxes to the closet. Time to check the next one. Another ten minutes passed by, and my disappointment grew as the mundane contents of each box were revealed. That was followed by a cursory search of my sister’s nightstand drawers and some drawers at her desk, but that, too, was fruitless. It wasn’t fair. I had gotten my hopes up so much over the last few weeks. I was so sure that I’d find some pull-ups. I was so eager to see what the girl’s version of them would look like. There was, of course, always the chance to search my brother’s bedroom as well. But, to the best of my knowledge, my parents had never once bought pull-ups for him. He had gone straight from diapers to superhero-themed underwear. Fitting into his pull-ups might have been a stretch. I couldn’t imagine a baby diaper fitting me. But I would still try to find a way to search his bedroom at some point, even if it was a disappointing plan “B.” With my plan defeated, I walked over to Grace’s queen-sized bed. I still had another ten minutes to spare before I needed to be out of her room. I sat down on Grace’s bed next to a few of the boxes I hadn’t yet put back onto the closet shelves. My bottom didn’t sink into the mattress like it did when I sat down in my own bed, and the motion of sitting on the bed was accompanied by some loud crinkles. That was really strange. I patted my hand firmly on the sheets. Definitely firmer than my own bed. And it was still making that weird crinkling sound. I laid back on the bed. Not comfortable at all. How did my sister manage to fall asleep on this every night? I got up from the uncomfortable bed. I wouldn’t have wanted to lie down on it for any longer than necessary. I admitted defeat in my search for pull-ups. May as well get back to my bedroom early. I nearly dropped the last box as I put it back into place on the closet shelf. After doing one last check to make sure I had put everything back into place, I left Grace’s bedroom and headed to my own bed, sad that I hadn’t found any pull-ups, but happy that I had a much nicer mattress to sleep on than my sister. I was going to have to get used to disappointment. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 32: Change Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess “Good evening, everyone.” I began, after taking my stand at the podium I originally intended to speak at earlier, before all this chaos ensued. The reporters looked a little nervous, which I couldn’t blame them for, as they weren’t exactly here by choice. They had gotten trapped earlier when the protest blocked them in, keeping them inside. I think a few may have gotten out, as it looked like the crowd was a little smaller now, but most were still here, even the camera crews at the back. “MRS CLARKE?” One reporter shouted. “WHEN CAN WE LEAVE?” I held my hand up as I nervously balanced on the stepstool that had been placed out for me earlier this evening. The restless crowd settled a little as they waited for instructions. “I assure you, I don’t want to keep you here much longer.” I replied. “SO YOU TRAPPED US?” “No, no… I assure you, I had no knowledge of what was going to happen this evening. I apologise on my behalf for what happened to you, but I assure you, once I’m done, I will make sure you are allowed to freely leave. This evening has been utter chaos, and apparently it had been a big set up by people I thought I could trust.” “Is this why you attacked Mr Slater?” One reporter asked. “You mentioned something about hypnosis…” Looking directly into the large camera I knew was streaming this live to the nation, I prepared myself, tried to settle my nerves, and took a deep breath. “I find myself here, reaching out to every little, every Amazon, every betweener… to please listen to me right now. For decades now, our country has benefited from the disgusting treatment of littles. From adoptions… to manufacturing baby equipment for those adopted littles, from the medicalisation of ‘customising’ littles to match Amazons’ preferences… to the behind the scenes corruption within our own government to profit off this… this… disgusting behaviour.” You could probably hear the disgust in my voice, something that in parliament I would try to hide, but now… I didn’t care. The Amazon reporters around the room looked at each other, clueless. “But no more. My party… my government… made promises to make our country safer and more fair for littles. It’s why I stood for them. It’s why we won. But thanks to the corruption from the top, thanks to the corrupt head of LIBRA, Chris Slater… My party backtracked on that pledge and decided to make the country worse for littles.” The reporters threw up their hands, but now was not the time for questions. I knew I’d be thrown off course if I stopped now, so I continued on, ignoring the large arms trying to signal me. “They fully intended to use us to win the election, to pretend to fight for us… then once they had their power… they fully intended to strip ours away from us. And when we started fighting back, as you no doubt saw in the Commons… they came for us… to silence us.” The hands started dropping, one by one, until a quarter of them had lowered. “They came for me. They came for MY family. They tried their best to regress me, to remove my adult status. You saw that tonight by my own deputy Prime Minister. But… I don’t know how long ago it was… but they got to me by another route… my wife.” More hands started dropping, now only half remained. “LIBRA… or at least Chris Slater… has had the technology to hypnotise and brainwash Amazons, in the same way you all do to littles like me. And he’s had it for a while now too. I knew of its existence years ago, and trusted Mr Slater to do the right thing and only use it as a last resort if things got worse. And as things got better for us, with adoptions dropping drastically and protests breaking out around the country… I figured we’d never have to use that technology.” I knew what they all wanted to hear, so I answered them. “Yes, it’s real. Yes, it will work on any of you. Yes, it can reduce you to a whimpering infant, like you all do to us littles. I know because I’ve seen it. Twice.” The faces on the Amazon reporters dropped, but the cameraman never stopped filming, so I continued. “First time was with someone who tried to adopt me. Mr Slater took her away and regressed her. She learned her lesson, was re-raised properly, and now actually has a heart… the other time… was my wife.” Gasps filled the room. “My wife… she is currently laying in a coma after the brainwashing was removed from her. At least we hope it was.” “What did it do to her? Is she okay?” One reporter interrupted. “She… well they… I mean Chris…” It was getting hard to talk about it, but I fought through it, with help from Charlie being in my thoughts. “Chris hypnotised her to become the ‘stereotypical Amazon’. To increase her maternal instinct… to push her drive to be an Amazon mother… to its max. Charlotte then treated me like any other adopted and regressed little, even forcing that new brainwashing technique on me, the ‘brute force’ one that claimed the mind of one of my closest friends.” “How do you know it wasn’t just her doing what she wanted to do all along?” One reporter dared to ask, with the smuggest grin on his face as he awaited a reply. “Because my wife, unlike you, has a heart. She has a soul. She isn’t a corrupt little shit who preys on the smallest and weakest of our society to get her kicks off.” Okay… maybe I was a bit petty with my answer, but honestly? I was done with the ‘good girl’ routine I had perfected to get Amazon voters to vote for me. Fuck the haters, if they won’t change, I’ll make them, kicking and screaming if needed. The reporter instantly shut up and looked embarrassed. “Seriously, I’m done playing nice now. You all suck. The country is finally waking up to the atrocities your kind has forced on us littles and betweeners. The injustice. The cruelty. You’re all monsters, any of you who forced us to play baby for us just because you can’t have your own. You know what? If you spent just half of what you spend on investing in baby products for littles, you’d have fixed the whole infertility issue in your kind years ago. It’s only through greed and cruelty that you haven’t. So fuck you all.” All the reporter's hands had dropped at this point, all looking ashamed as they continued recording on their phones and cameras. “So that’s where we are now. We are done with this shit. We are done with your adoptions. We are done with your manipulations and lies and cruelty. Littles, Betweeners AND Amazons… we’re all done. The majority of the population stand with us, it’s the corrupt few in charge of our media and organisations and government, as well as good ol’ fashioned societal pressure that hold us back from being a fair and just society. So… I’m going to take that very large, very vocal group of people outside, and we’re going to march up to Parliament. And if needed, we will tear that fucking building down, brick by brick, and rebuild it into something much more fair… much more suitable… for a society as advanced as ours.” I would have dropped the mic at this point, but all the microphones were attached to the podium, which towered over me when I was at floor height. So I stepped off the little stool and kicked it backwards as I walked off stage. And as I did… All I could hear was silence from the crowd. “That. Was. Perfect.” Claire said as she picked me up and placed me on Malcolm’s shoulders again once I had walked outside, leaving the door open for all the reporters to leave once we had left. “Yeah kiddo, everyone was watching on their phone and… it seems like you’ve got a plan. To Parliament then?” Malcolm asked. “To Parliament.” I smiled down at him. And as Malcolm, Claire and I led our enormous protest away from the hall where the reporters were still holding up in, I couldn’t help but think about Charlie… and I hoped that I wasn’t doing the wrong thing. I really hoped she was proud of me right now. Thousands. Thousands of people, tens of thousands, maybe even hundreds of thousands… I honestly don’t know how far this protest went on. If you looked back it just went on and on and on… it went off onto every side street… it was everywhere. It truly felt like we had the country on our side right now. People had come out from their homes and joined the protest along the way, people had come from all over the city just to join us march to Parliament. All except… the police, who, thanks to my little speech earlier, had prepared themselves on the road leading to Parliament. Creating a blockade with a worryingly large amount of officers and barricades… this made me worry a little, as no doubt this would end in violence. If they had any reason to mishandle and mistreat littles… these corrupt guards of politicians and powerful people would take it. And if they get to put some Amazons in their place and remind them of the fucked up status quo… that would probably be a bonus to them. I whispered down to Malcolm to call for a halt to the protest, just to stop and see what the police would do. He nodded in agreement and whistled loudly, causing the whole protest line to stop in an instant. There was an uneasy standoff between the protest and the police… and aside from a few mumblings in the crowd, there was complete silence. That was until one of the officers grabbed their megaphone. “PLEASE DISPERSE NOW. GO BACK TO YOUR HOMES.” They began ordering. But it didn’t seem to sit well with the crowd behind me, who looked ready for a fight. “DISPERSE NOW OR ELSE WE’LL…” The officer stopped as another whispered in his ear. “LIV CLARKE. THE PRIME MINISTER WOULD LIKE TO TALK TO YOU.” “THEN HE CAN CALL ME!” I yelled back. But with the large area, the huge crowd, and my tiny little voice… I couldn’t project it as well as the megaphone being used on the opposite side. Thankfully, one of my allies handed Claire a megaphone and I… honestly, I was shocked at the resourcefulness of this protest. They were ready for this… as if they had been waiting for it for a long time… “THEN HE CAN CALL ME!” I repeated, this time my voice being amplified by the megaphone being held in front of my mouth by Claire. My phone started ringing, just as the awkward silence crept back in during the standoff. Recognising the number, I answered it, bracing myself for something. Honestly, part of me thought that maybe the Prime Minister would stoop so low as to try using subliminal hypnosis through the call, to try and regress me. But I quickly realised that would be a catastrophic thing for him if he did it, I’d be seen as a martyr and the country would be filled with rioting. If it already hasn’t. “Mrs Clarke.” He made sure to speak first, and very sternly. “What the fuck do you want?” I replied. Again, why should I be nice to the arseholes trying to wipe my mind? All niceties and decorum went out the window the moment these fuckers went for Charlie. Also… it seems like my swearing has returned to normal. That is something Charlie will not be happy about. So don’t tell her. “I urge you to stand down and tell your… mob… to leave.” The Prime Minister replied. “Or else?” God, I sounded so cocky right now. I really hope it doesn’t come back to bite me in the arse. “Or else I will be forced to take further action.” “Bring it. We won’t be dissuaded. Things need to change, and clearly you’re opposed to that. I thought you were better, clearly you’re just another corrupt Amazon with no soul.” “Don’t you dare talk to me like that, little girl…” “Oh piss off.” I replied, shutting him up instantly. “I’ve let you walk all over me since we got elected, and it’s time you paid the price for your backstabbing ways. We will make things change, whether you like it or not.” He instantly hung up on me, causing the silence to amplify. “Well… he wasn’t open to talking about this…” I said to Malcolm and Claire, awkwardly. “Fuck him then.” Mal replied. “We continue. So I guess the question is… do we go around these cops, or through them?” As much as I would have liked to have said through… and as much as I knew going around them made more sense… our decision was quickly taken away from us as the police started mobilising for a counter offence… “Umm… What do we do?” I asked Claire, who looked like she was panicking. “They’re gunning for you, Liv.” Malcolm said, lifting me off his shoulders and placing me on the floor. “Let the protest handle this, you need to run… RUN LIV, RUN!” ======================================================= 😈Vive la révolution! 😈 If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks! If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Hours later, finished with his chores, Ted lay on his bed reading from a text book, on his tummy of course. The ache is his backside was still strong, but he had managed to get lost in his studies nonetheless, and was no longer dwelling on his sore butt. After a while though, he became distracted by the sound of footsteps in the hallway. Hearing one of his roommates reminded him of the morning’s events. A flash of heat rose in his bottom as he recalled his punishment. There was a soft knock on the door. Ted was silent. He dropped his head and pretended to be asleep. The knock came again. “Teddy?” It was Lara. After another moment, she quietly twisted the knob. “Ted, are you in here?” she said softly, entering the room. Ted remained motionless and silent, hoping she would leave. Lara sat down on the bed. She gently put a hand on Ted’s bruised butt. He tried not to flinch. Lara rubbed him softly over his sweatpants, noticing he still wasn’t wearing any underwear. The caress, though a little stingy, felt good and made Ted’s cock stir. He opened his eyes and looked at Lara with a pout on his face. “Good morning sleepy head,” Lara cooed, still rubbing his butt. The sensation was delightful, and Ted’s cock now pressed firmly into the mattress below him. “Did you have a nice little nappy?” Ted was annoyed with her infantile tone, but with her hand primed and available to strike his upturned bottom, he didn’t dare show it. He simply nodded, still wearing a scowl. “Good,” Lara said. “Stacey and I are pleased with your cleaning. You did a very thorough job!” She patted his rump for emphasis, making Ted wiggle and wince. “We’d like to have a little talk with you,” she continued. “I’ll give you a few minutes to wake up, but then please come see us in the kitchen.” She slapped his butt and was quickly on her way down the hall, leaving no opportunity for Ted to try to talk his way out of the house meeting. Ted lay still for a moment, dreading what was coming next. The girls had mentioned a list of rules, along with hinting at other punishments that might await him. His fear of what the girls would do next made his erection subside. Finally, Ted dragged himself off the bed and shuffled down the hall, rubbing his sore bottom. He entered the kitchen and found his roommates sitting at the table patiently waiting. “Hi Teddy, please have a seat,” Stacey said invitingly. Ted groaned as his tender bottom connected with the hard wood chair. He shifted around, trying to find a comfortable way to sit, but it was no use. “That stings a little doesn’t it?” Stacey said, taking command of the conversation. I think sitting on that sore butt in your classes the next few days will be a good reminder for you that actions have consequences.” Ted once again felt like he was about five years old. All he could do was nod. Stacey continued her lecture. “That’s something that Lara and I have understood for the last two years, isn’t that right La?” Lara blushed. “Yes, that’s right,” she said meekly. “Stacey and I were not really getting along when we first moved in together sophomore year. Then one night, Stacey finally got fed up and taught me a good lesson with her paddle.” Lara’s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red as she recalled her first punishment at the hands of her roommate. Stacey jumped in. “Yeah and shortly after that I learned my own lesson. And ever since, we’ve used spanking as a way to mitigate conflict and hold each other accountable.” “And now,” Lara said, staring right into Ted’s eyes, “we’ll do the same with you.” The girls paused and let the room fall silent for a moment. Ted didn’t dare speak. He was still in shock and taking in his situation. Stacey sought to offer some additional detail as well as some reassurance. “We have found spanking to be an excellent way to remain close friends. Lara knows I love her, and I know she loves me. And I know that’s just the reason she spanks me, because she cares about me and wants to help me be a better roommate, better friend, better student, better person.” Ted finally found his voice, but barely. “H.. how… often…?” he trailed off. “Whenever one of us needs it,” Lara chirped. “We have a list of rules, and when they get broken, there’s a consequence.” Stacey chimed in. “Yeah… and Lara over here seems to need it a little more often *ahem*.” Lara blushed and giggled. “But lately we’ve been having weekly ‘appointments,’ on Wednesday nights when you’re in class.” “When you’re SUPPOSED to be in class!!” Lara chided. Now it was Ted’s turn to blush. “I … I did go to class! She let us out early and I just… I was … I had no idea!!” Lara chortled. She enjoyed watching Ted squirm, and even felt herself getting aroused. “Don’t worry,” Stacey cut in. “We’ll go through all the rules and the corresponding punishments in a moment. We also need to discuss the remainder of your punishment this week for your little Saturday night soirée.” Ted hung his head in shame. He already knew he was in for extra chores, but he prayed he wouldn’t get spanked again too. “But first,” Stacey paused. She waited for Ted to look up at her. She raised her eyebrows. “We also need to discuss your little bedtime accident.” The boy slumped in his chair. He stared at his hands and picked at his finger nails. Lara wanted to scoop him up and cuddle him. He looked so pathetic. It was really turning her on. “It’s ok Teddy, it happens,” she said sweetly, reaching out and taking his hand. “We’re just worried about the mattress, if it happens again…” “I didn’t.. I .. it won’t.” Ted muttered. “I’m not convinced,” Stacey said firmly. “Has it happened before?” Ted was silent. He felt the pit in his stomach grow. Lara pet his hand gently. “Hey,” she said, “it’s ok. It’s just us. We won’t say a word. We just want to know if it’s going to be an issue. We need to protect our security deposit.” Ted looked up Lara. Her soft brown eyes reassured him. He slowly let his guard down. “Well, I um, I used to wet the bed when I was a kid,” he said almost in a whisper, again averting his eyes. “A lot?” Stacey pressed him. “Yeah kind of a lot.” “When did it stop?” “When I was around 10…” “Around 10?” Ted was silent. Lara squeezed his hand. “I know this is hard honey. We’re not trying to embarrass you. We just need the truth.” Ted sighed. He shifted in his chair and winced. “When I was 12.” “Thank you,” Stacey said. “And since then? Before last night, the last time you wet was when you were 12?” Ted again was silent. The girls just stared at him, waiting for him to speak. Finally, he said, “A couple of times when I lived in the dorms.” He added, defensively, “But only when I was really drunk!” “What’s ‘a couple?’” Stacey demanded. “Four,” he muttered. “Well five, I guess, but that time I woke up while I was going and stopped. The sheets didn’t get wet.” The room was silent. Ted felt humiliated as he heard his words ringing in the room. At his age, he was qualifying that, the fifth time he had wet himself, it was only a little bit. He sounded ridiculous. Finally Lara spoke. She was still holding Ted’s hand. “Thank you, honey. It’s ok, you can trust us.” Stacey looked at Ted. “Yes your secret is safe with us Teddy, don’t you worry.” Ted looked up and allowed himself to smile. He remembered what Stacey had said about the girls’ love for one another. He felt that warmth now. “But we’re going to have to figure something out so that mattress doesn’t get ruined,” Stacey said, resuming her authoritative tone. “How did your parents handle your bed wetting as a kid?” The smile ran away from Ted’s face. A wave of shame crashed over him. He wanted to disappear into the floor, but he knew there was no way out of this. “They made me wear Goodnites,” he mumbled. “Good nights?” Stacey asked in confusion. “They’re, like, well, sorta like… pull-ups I guess.” The words hung in the air palpably. Pull. Ups. Ted’s mouth was dry. Stacey’s lips were pursed. Lara finally spoke. “Pull-ups? Like - DIAPERS??” Ted’s face burned. Stacey stifled a giggle, but only partially. In a nervous response, Ted let out a laugh. He put his hand to his mouth. Stacey laughed again. Lara started in. Ted let loose, and laughed while he cried. Emotion poured out of him as he giggled uncontrollably while tears streaked his face. The girls laughed with him. Finally catching his breath, he said, “yeah, I guess like diapers.” He sniffled and fell silent again. Stacey and Lara looked at each other. Stacey raised an eyebrow. Lara closed her eyes and nodded. “Well,” Stacey said slowly, “maybe we’ll need to get some of those then. They’re called good nights?” she asked. Ted was silent. Lara took his hand again. “Or pull-ups or whatever. Whatever you need. And just when you’re drinking,” she reassured. Petting his hand, she said, “Our secret, remember? We trust each other.” Ted looked at her. Her warm brown eyes could melt butter. He did trust her. The smile returned to his face and he nodded. Stacey blushed, then continued her lecture.

Periodic reminder that you can find more of this story, and many (many!) more stories you can't read anywhere else on my Ream Stories account. Seventy-Four “I’m sorry,” Mommy said, catching her breath and swiping some hair out of her face. “What were you saying before we got…distracted?” My moist face emerged from between her legs, and I ran a hand through my mussy hair. Any conversation that took place in her bed usually ended up being split into two parts–the part before I started pleasing her with my mouth, and the part after. This had been a particularly long intermission, leaving my tongue feeling so tired that I wasn’t even sure that I wanted to keep talking. Too, I was blanking on what it was that we were talking about in the first place. “Uh…” “You wanted to ask me something,” she reminded me. “I would say that you looked nervous about it…but you always seem nervous when asking me anything.” “Oh, right. So…” My heart was still racing, and I needed to catch my own breath yet. Having my mouth affixed to Mommy’s pussy always presented some challenging hurdles when it came to breathing. “Take your time,” she said, her voice soft and smooth. “Come up here. Cuddle with me. And when you’re ready, you can tell me all about it.” I was quick to take her up on this offer, snuggling beside her nude body under a thin bedsheet. I was the only one wearing any article of clothing–if one considered a diaper ‘clothing.’ Her arm wrapped around me, pulling me even closer to her before she gave my padded butt a firm pat. “It feels dry,” she said. “It is.” “A shame.” “I know. But…I tried.” One of Mommy’s most favorite things in the entire world was when I used my diaper while pleasuring her with my mouth. Mommy could get quite wet normally, but it was like sticking my face in a tsunami when she could catch a whiff of a dirty diaper while my tongue played with her clit. “I heard you pushing,” she said, smiling. “It was very cute.” I offered only a bashful mumble, burying my face in her side. I remembered what I wanted to talk about, but it feels even sillier now–given our current status–than it did when I first entered her bedroom. “So…I wanted to go…out.” She giggled. “Out?” “R-right. I’ve been talking to this, uhm, friend of mine…” “This friend-who-is-a-girl, yes?” “Uh, yeah. That’s the one. Paige.” It still felt strange to call her Paige, especially out loud. She had lived in my head–my imagination–as ‘Pizza Girl’ for so long. “A date?” “I mean, we were just going to, like, hang out.” “That sounds like a date to me,” she cooed, again patting my bottom so that a loud FWOMP FWOMP FWOMP sound filled the room. “I suppose.” “My little boy is growing up. Sort of.” “Sort of,” I repeated. “Does your friend know you aren’t potty trained yet?” “Well…” I chuckled a little. That was one of the strangest parts of this whole thing. “Yes, she knows.” “And she’s okay with that? I’m not judging, of course. I just want to be sure.” “Uh huh. I’d say she’s okay with that.” I wasn’t quite ready to tell Mommy that Paige also had an interest in diapers. At least, per her note, I thought that was the case. I’d have told Mommy if she asked, of course. I just wasn’t ready to offer that one for free yet. “And what about your chastity, Baby? Think she’ll mind that?” I’d like to say that I hadn’t yet thought about that, but the truth was that I had been thinking about that a lot. I couldn’t imagine needing access to my cock on our first hangout. But, sooner or later, it might be nice to have access to it. Was I supposed to ask Mommy for the key? Or did I just beat around the bush until she decided to give it to me on her volition? “It probably doesn’t matter. Uhm…yet.” Mommy giggled again. “Yet? But eventually?” “I mean, who knows?” Did I expect her to just hand over my key at that moment? Or did I just hope that she would? “Talk to me again when you think you need your little boy-toy back,” she cooed into my ear. It wasn’t a promise, it was an invitation to another awkward conversation in the future. “Y-yes, Mommy.” Things seemed to be going well with Mommy as of late. Things had always been good there–but I was starting to wonder if some of my recent decisions would wear away at our relationship. I still hadn’t completely processed the overheard conversation between her and Ms. Beaufort on the phone–the one where she confessed her fear about what she was to do with herself after I was gone. And so I wondered if my sudden desires to work and be social were exasperating those fears. I didn’t bring it up. For one, I didn’t want Mommy to know that I had overheard her conversation. But also: what was I supposed to do about it? There was a part of me that considered just staying with her forever, but I already knew that wasn’t the answer. At some point, whether it was now or later, I’d have to move on. And, sooner or later, Mommy would have to figure out what came after that for herself. Months ago–eons ago, maybe–I had told myself that I was going to help find her a partner. Someone who could make her happy without having to wear diapers. Obviously, I had gotten a little distracted since I made that declaration. Maybe I needed to get that little project off the ground again. Or…not? The thing was, I wasn’t entirely sure if I even knew what Mommy wanted next. It seemed best, then, to just concentrate on myself. If there was anyone in the entire world who I trusted to tell me how they felt, it was Mommy. And so far she hadn’t pushed back at any of my attempts to spread my wings and fly from the comfy nest she had created for us. I had compartmentalized my guilt well enough so that by the time I was actually stepping off the train in town–I refused to let Mommy drive me to my meetup–it didn’t feel like it’d be interfering. I had Mommy’s blessing to be here, and for the night, that’s all I needed. “Is it strange that I’m not used to seeing you with pants on?” Paige asked, meeting me outside the bar she had recommended. “Well…you had only seen me without pants twice.” “Oh,” her cheeks turned pink and she looked away for a moment. “Maybe that’s just how I picture you in my head.” “Fair enough. If I had seen you in a…” I decided I didn’t want to say the d-word out loud. Not yet. “If I had seen you in a similar state, maybe that’s how I’d think of you too.” “That can always be arranged,” she said, opening the door and stepping inside. She beckoned for me to follow. Soon, we’re sitting at the bar next to each other, and we each have a pint glass in front of us. The bar is only moderately busy, though I still feel like I’m on display. If I had picked, we’d be in a corner booth–as far away from everyone else as possible. “Clark?” she asked–not like she was calling for me, but questioning what my name was. “Yep.” She sighed out of her nose. “I still think you look like a Paul.” “I mean, if you really want to call me that…” “You know what it is? You kind of remind me of this guy named Paul I used to hang out with.” “Was he cool?” It probably would’ve been devastating if she had been unconsciously comparing me to a complete dud. “Well, he was cute. Like you,” she shrugged. “He used to bring me donuts from this little bakery near his house, and that was pretty cute. But…I think he also got arrested for threatening his dad or something.” Cute but dangerous. That was kind of like breaking even. “Paige,” I said to her. “See, I think that’s a pretty name.” “Yeah, maybe if I was a homesteader making my own kombucha.” “That’s very specific.” Paige laughed, mostly to herself, before playfully slapping my arm. “Okay. So? Uhm…diaper?” My head automatically swiveled back and forth on my neck, surveying the area around us for open and available ears who could’ve potentially heard her say that word. It wasn’t even something I thought about while in public, it was just my body’s natural defenses at work. The report came back that it was safe enough. I nodded. Of course, she didn’t know that I was always wearing diapers. Not yet. “And you?” She also nodded, her cheeks getting a little rosier. “Uh huh.” “Keeping dry?” She grimaced and shook her head. “Like, I want to use them out in public. But it’s hard! Do you use them when you’re out of the house?” Hoo boy, where do I start? “Y-yeah. Sometimes.” That’d suffice for now. Her eyes grow large and voice drops a little. “You think you could do it tonight? Here?” “Are you asking me to?” She considered that for a moment. “No. Not necessarily. Just, could you? If you wanted to.” I nod. “Probably.” Inevitably. I decided to try and redirect the conversation a little bit. As tempting as it was to just talk about diapers, I was hoping that we’d have a bit more in common than that. I started small: “So, pizza delivery, huh? Do you like that?” “Eh,” she shrugged. “It’s an easy job. I like the restaurant and I like the neighborhood. The tips are nice…but it’s not enough to live off of, for sure.” “Oh, so do you live with…” “I live with my cousin. Well, I live at my cousin’s. She’s a musician, so she tours a lot, which means I get the place to myself most of the year. Rent free.” “Wow.” “The gravy train isn’t going to last forever, but I’m enjoying it while I can.” She takes a swig of her amber lager before continuing. “What about you? What do you do for a living?” “Actually, I just recently started a new job with my Mo…” I trail off and I feel my cheeks warm. How do I explain ‘Mommy’ to her? “I just recently started a new job. It’s a group of business consultants. Honestly, most of what they do is over my head, but I’ll be helping out with some day-to-day stuff around the office.” “Ah,” she said. “A corporate worker bee.” “Something like that.” “Do you like that?” Did I? Come to think of it, I hadn’t asked myself what I wanted to do with my career in a very long time. I like the company. I like the people I work with. Beyond that? I guess I’m trying to figure myself out.” “Here here,” she said, clinking her glass into mine. While I’m pretty sure there’s a minimum amount of small talk we’re supposed to get through before we can get into the juicier topics, I realized that I just couldn’t help myself–I needed to know the answer to at least one of my burning questions. “So, uhm, have you always worn, uh…” She laughed, swiping some hair from her face. “No, not always. It’s kind of a recent fascination, actually.” Damn, had Lyndie been right? Had I actually been the inspiration for her newfound fetish? Of course, Lyndie had said something else too that she might have been right about: That I wasn’t ready for a relationship yet. That I had to crawl before I could walk. She probably wasn’t wrong about that. “R-really? And…what brought that on?” “Oh, I’m sure you can guess,” she smiled. Was she batting her eyelashes at me? Everything about her felt flirtatious–her tone, her body language, the way that she took these little sips of her beer. And it was all working on me. “Me?” “I’d say you certainly started me down that rabbit hole. Though…I’ve got to ask. Was that, like, a dare or something? To stand at the door in a diaper when I delivered food?” “Oh, uh, yeah.” “But you do actually have a diaper kink?” “Uhm…yes.” Kink wasn’t the word I’d use at this point. It was a lifestyle. It was, perhaps, my whole life. “So your friends, they all know you wear them?” We were treading deeper and deeper into more complicated territory. Would there be a point where I’d have to reveal too much about myself? That I had been, effectively, living as an infant for the last few months? That I was now wearing diapers to the office, and was expected to use them while there? “They know.” “Wow. They must be some pretty good friends if you trust them with that. If I told my friends I liked diapers, they’d probably laugh at me so hard that I’d need to move out of town.” Oh, they’re all in on it. Some of them have even worn diapers themselves. “Yeah…I guess we’re all pretty close.” “That must be pretty awesome,” she said. “I’m kind of jealous.” Would she feel the same way if her friends were patting her diapered bottom? Changing her diapers? Teasing her for being a baby? I didn’t hate the dynamic I had with my friends, but there was something to be said for having some secrets that were just mine, too. Also, I had no doubt that Paige would fit right in with the likes of Lyndie and Ava. “So, wait,” I said, circling back a little. “You saw me standing there in a diaper–making an absolute fool of myself–and you were…inspired to put on a diaper yourself?” “Yeah, something like that, actually,” she said, taking a bigger swig of her beer–as if to help fuel the rest of her story. “The idea was just stuck in my head and I had to try it, you know?” That made sense to me. I’ve certainly been there before. “Lo and behold, I ended up liking them,” she shrugged. “A lot, actually. And there was something kind of fun about the idea of running into you again, both of us in a diaper.” “Oh wait…” I started, remembering a moment from a few months ago. I had been coming out of the elevator in my old apartment building when she was entering it. Our bodies had brushed against each other, and I was almost certain that something seemed weird about that moment. “The elevator? You were, uh, wearing one then?” She laughed. “Wow. I almost forgot about that myself. I saw the order come in for your apartment, and I kept a diaper in my backpack for such an occasion. So I quickly put it on in the bathroom…” Likely the same bathroom where I had recently changed my own sopping wet diaper, I thought. “...before going to your place, hoping I’d see you. I didn’t, of course–your roommate received the pizza. I was kind of bummed about it, honestly. But then I ran into you in the elevator, except I think we caught each other by surprise and neither of us really knew what to say to each other.” “Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “So, if I had opened the door instead of my roommate…what would you have said to me? Would you have been, like, ‘Hey, here’s your pizza–also, I’m wearing a diaper’?” Her cheeks got a bit more pink and she swallowed another gulp from her glass. “I have no fucking idea what I would’ve done. All the scenarios I had imagined were…kind of unrealistic.” I let out a chortle–an embarrassing noise that I would've prevented if I could’ve. “Okay, you have to elaborate on that. Unrealistic how?” “Oh, I dunno. Like, maybe I would’ve pointed down to my crotch and have been, like: ‘I’ve got an extra delivery for you in here too.’” “I probably wouldn’t have gotten that you were signaling that you were wearing a diaper if you had said that…” “I know, I know. Oh, and my other idea was that I would’ve commented that your tip was going to go towards my diaper fund.” “Then, I just would’ve thought you were making fun of me.” We were both laughing, and pretty hard too. I was laughing so hard that I had lost some of the control I had been exerting on my bladder, causing a stream of pee to flood my diaper. It wasn’t a heavy wetting, but it was enough to change the status of my padding from ‘damp’ to ‘wet.’ Wet enough that I might have even considered a change were I anywhere else. I needed to be a little more careful. I probably couldn’t afford another slip-up like that. “So, Clark,” she finally asked, stifling the lingering giggles. “Who are you when you’re not in a diaper?” Oof. The answer I spat out was much more honest than I would’ve liked: “I don’t even know anymore.” She leaned in closer, looking much more curious now. “Is that so? Are, uh, diapers that important to you?” “I, uh, suppose that’s something I should be pretty upfront about.” I wasn’t prepared to have this conversation yet, but it was probably better for both of us if I did. She deserved to know the truth–or at least some of the truth. If she didn’t like what she heard, she didn’t have to waste any more of her time. “I wear them all of the time.” “Oh.” She didn’t look upset by this answer, though maybe concerned? “Shit. Did I…misread something? Is there, like, a more legitimate reason you wear them? Some sort of disability?” “No,” I quickly said. “It’s…all pleasure.” “Oh,” she said again. She said it differently this time–with some hesitation and, maybe, skepticism in her tone. “That’s a bit of a commitment.” “That’s an understatement.” “So you just choose to wear them? All the time?” I nodded. “And…how often do you use them?” she asked, with the cadence of someone who thinks they might already know the answer. “I’d say…pretty regularly.” She pointed down to my feet, where my bookbag was sitting on the floor by my stool. “And is that your…diaper bag?” My face blushed, her question being right on the money. “Y-yeah.” “My goodness, Clark. You’re just full of surprises.” She was smiling. That seemed good. Or, at least, better than her frowning or getting up and walking away. “Sorry,” I shrugged. “I know that’s a lot.” She didn’t even know the half of it yet. “It’s fascinating, is what it is,” she said, finishing the last of her pint glass. She waved to the bartender, pointing down at her glass. Did this conversation require more alcohol? “Too much information for someone you’re just getting to know?” “I’m still here, aren’t I?” “You are. But you may also just be interested in seeing how fucked of a human being I am.” “Wearing a diaper has been the most exciting thing to have happened to me in a year,” Paige shrugged. “I’m not going to pretend like I’m the sane one here. But I’ve still got plenty of questions for you.” “Shoot.” “So…is your diaper still dry?” That wasn’t the question I was expecting. I seemed to be having good luck with honesty thus far, so that seemed like the track to stay on. “Not really, no.” “Get out of here. Seriously?” I shrugged. “I mean…that’s what they’re for, right?” “It shouldn’t be that weird to me,” she said. “I mean, I’m wearing one too, you know? But, like, you’re really sitting right here next to me? In a pissy diaper?” My head did another perimeter check, scanning for eavesdroppers. The coast continued to be clear, as best as I could tell. “Yup.” “Wow,” she said under her breath. “I kind of love that.” “You could do that too, you know.” She snorted, and her cheeks glowed pink again. “It’s possible, sure. Will I? Eh…I don’t know about that.” “You might like it,” I prodded. “Oh, I’m sure that I will. But I’d need to convince myself that it’s safe to do, first. That’s the tricky part. I’ll work on that. In the meantime…I’m more interested in you and your diapers.” Isn’t that always the case? “Uh, any questions I can answer?” “Have you ever…” Her voice dropped to a near-whisper, her words were just barely audible over the bar’s ambient noise. “...like, pooped? In your diaper?” I didn’t want to, but I laughed out loud–a genuine cackle that got a few eyes on us for a moment. Had I ever pooped? I’d already messed myself twice that very day. “Sorry,” she said, head tilted with confusion. “Is that, like, a weird thing to ask?” “No, no. I just… Yes. I’ve done that.” And, for the sake of transparency, I added: “Often.” Her eyes grew big again. “Really? Like…recently?” “I…wear diapers all the time,” I said to her again. “It happens regularly.” “Even…out in public?” “Yeah.” “Even…when you’re out on dates? At a bar? With a girl you barely know?” “If that’s what my body needs to do, then…yeah.” She smiled and took a huge gulp from her fresh pint. She then waved down the bartender again, pointing at my empty glass to signal that I’d need a new one too. “So, you’re saying that if we sit here and talk long enough…you might just fill your diaper?” “Uhm…” The answer, I supposed, was a little more complicated than that. I could, probably, hold it if I had to–if I knew it was coming. Accidents happened, especially with me, but I had left the house tonight feeling pretty confident that I could avoid any catastrophic messes. But I didn’t think that was the answer she wanted to hear. “I just might,” I shrugged. “Let’s chat for a while,” she said, a devilish smile on her face, “and find out.”

Daniel's brief sojourn away from his cousin wasn't destined to last long. He is taken home in an embarrassing way and finds that things have changed even more. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel’s banging stopped and he slumped forwards until his head hit the door. He could immediately feel himself tearing up, he could barely stifle the sob that immediately caught in his throat. It had always been a fear but now it felt like it had always been an inevitability. He smacked the door with his palm, he didn’t expect it to open now but his frustration and despair had to be expressed one way or another. “Where did you think you were going to go?” Emmy asked as she stepped out from the kitchen nook where she had been hidden from view. “Please…” Daniel said despairingly, “I don’t want this.” “That’s OK.” Emmy replied as she walked across the room, “You may not want this but your big sister knows what you need.” “You’re insane.” Daniel sighed. It was just a statement of fact. He had known this before he had tried to escape of course but it felt like it needed saying. “Come on.” Emmy said, “It’s time to go home.” The word “home” made Daniel shake. He didn’t realise Emmy had got right behind him, he was still pressed against the door but two hands under his armpits pulled him away and he stumbled backwards into a big hug from Emmy’s massive arms. He couldn’t stop the waterworks now and he started crying as he felt those arms tightening around him like a python. “Shush, It’s OK, baby.” Emmy said softly, “You’re safe now.” Daniel was fully crying as Emmy’s hug was released. Her hands didn’t leave him though, she simply grabbed him around the sides and lifted him into the air. His legs kicked out uselessly and he crinkled with every little movement. He was lowered into the same chest harness Emmy had used to carry him on their shopping trip. His head was pressed back against those two massive breasts that he had nursed from and they effectively served as cushions holding his head in place. His arms and legs swung around but there was nothing to grab or kick loose, he was as stuck as an actual baby would be. He slumped in defeat as Emmy made her way towards the door to the hallway. “I must thank you for looking after my little one.” Emmy said as she pulled the door open and saw Martina waiting on the other side. “It was no problem.” Martina replied, “But you really need to be more careful. It was just luck that this was the door he knocked on.” “It won’t happen again.” Emmy replied, “When’s your little one due?” “Should be any day now.” Martina replied with a big toothy smile, “This was actually a good test run.” As the two tall women laughed Daniel sniffled helplessly. He looked out at Martina with hurt, the betrayal tinged with horror that someone else was going to get trapped in this situation. He wished he could warn whoever was soon to be arriving but he had no way to do so. As Emmy started making for the doorway he suddenly felt a surge in panic. “No! Wait!” Daniel cried desperately, “Please, don’t make me go back! I’m not a baby!” “Will you need any help?” Martina asked over Daniel’s anguished wailing. “No, I’ll be fine.” Emmy replied. Daniel had to bring his hands up to shield his eyes as Emmy stepped out into the sunshine. It was because of this that he didn’t see Emmy reaching up with a pacifier that went straight between his lips. This wasn’t just a regular pacifier though as it had straps that wrapped around Daniel’s head and were fasted behind him. He tried to shout but he was effectively gagged and he could already feel his tongue going numb again. “I’ll speak to you soon.” Martina called out from her porch as Daniel was carried out towards the road. “Yes, we’ll have to arrange that coffee morning soon.” Emmy replied cheerily as if this wasn’t an incredibly strange situation. As Emmy started walking down the road Daniel finally went limp and just quietly sobbed as he lost himself in his own misery. After everything he had been given one chance to escape and he had run straight into the clutches of a woman who apparently was in on Emmy’s plan. He cried at his bad luck and he cried at the knowledge that he was going back to Emmy’s house and he had no idea if he would ever get a chance to leave again. “Hush those tears.” Emmy said as they walked down that long and empty road, “You’ll have something to really cry about when we get home.” The threat did nothing to help Daniel who desperately struggled against the harness he was strapped to. He could barely move and all his thrashing did was push him further back against Emmy’s chest. His head separated the Amazonian woman’s breasts until he could see them on either side of his vision. It felt like the walk back to the house took no time at all compared to the original escape. Daniel felt like he had ran for an hour that night but Emmy’s house appeared in the distance after seemingly no time at all. The taller woman’s longer strides ate up the ground far more efficiently than Daniel’s awkward waddle had. As Emmy carried Daniel over the threshold and closed the door behind her Daniel felt like his last chance for freedom had disappeared. As if to exemplify this feeling of defeat Daniel released his bladder and flooded his diaper. The padding was pressed up against his body and he felt every moment of the creeping warmth as it spread inch by inch across the absorbent padding. “I’ve tried to be nice.” Emmy said as she kicked off her shoes and put her bag down, “I’ve tried to help you stay nice and safe and this is how you repay me?” “Emmy, please…” Daniel whined. “I don’t want to hear it.” Emmy said, “It’s my fault. I’ve clearly been too lax. That’s OK, we won’t make that mistake again.” Daniel moaned as he was taken down the hall and into the kitchen. He felt the harness slackened and was slowly lowered to the ground. No sooner had his bare feet touched the cold floor than he was scooped back up again. Emmy took him to one of the dining table chairs and laid the desperate man across her lap. “It doesn’t have to be this way!” Daniel begged. It felt so cruel to have been free for such a brief time before having it torn away from him. Daniel could only squirm as he watched Emmy open up her shirt and expose one of her pendulous breasts. He knew what was coming and yet still tried to turn his head away. It felt so wrong for Emmy to do this but he was unable to stop her, he was completely outmatched physically. One of the woman’s massive hands took his head and turned him to face the nipple that already had milk glistening. It was a foregone conclusion what happened next. Daniel’s face was pressed against Emmy’s warm skin and her perky nipple poked past her lips and into his mouth. The taste of Emmy’s skin, sweat and milk mingled on Daniel’s tongue as his lips automatically closed around the teat. It wasn’t long before he was sucking away and feeling milk squirting into his mouth. “Good boy.” Emmy said softly as she held Daniel’s head in place, “You have a nice feed whilst your big sister decides what to do with you.” Daniel didn’t like the threatening tone in Emmy’s voice, nor did he like the way she called herself his “sister” but he sucked harder and was rewarded with even more milk. He was trembling uncontrollably. He swallowed the milk that kept filling his mouth, it felt like an inexhaustible reservoir and no matter how much he drank he would have more. “I just don’t know why you’re so… ungrateful.” Emmy sounded disappointed but Daniel couldn’t see her head over her breasts. Daniel’s belly was full of his cousin’s milk. He tried to pull his head away but Emmy just pressed him closer. He let out a little moan but Emmy didn’t care, Daniel was going to feed from Emmy until she decided he was finished. As if desperately trying to make room Daniel’s bladder gave way and he felt a rush of heat streaming into his diaper. He could feel his cousin’s hand on his padding as it quickly warmed. He blushed when he heard Emmy chuckling. Daniel felt like his tummy had pushed out twice as far as normal when he finally felt Emmy’s hand on his head relaxing. He pulled away from the nipple and had a small trail of watery milk slipping from the corner of his mouth. His mouth hung open as he panted for air. He could already feel his stomach churning as it struggled to digest the torrent of milk it had been fed. “A nice little snack for my baby.” Emmy said as she cradled Daniel’s limp form. Daniel couldn’t believe everything he had just imbibed could simply constitute a snack. His belly was so packed it felt like he had eaten a multi-course meal. When Emmy stood up just the small movement within his body made him belch loudly, the taste of milk filling his mouth sickeningly. Daniel didn’t ask what was going on as he was carried back up to the room that had become his nursery. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to get out of Emmy’s grasp, he was just so full he was essentially a ragdoll in her arms. He groaned as he was set down on the floor of the bedroom. Emmy went over to the wardrobe whilst Daniel struggled to not just flop over on to his side. Whilst he was left alone Daniel saw that the bedroom door was still open. Despite the clear hopelessness of his situation he just couldn’t stop himself. He flopped forwards on to his hands and knees and started slowly crawling towards the exit. His belly was so full it felt like it was practically dragging along the carpet. “I’m really going to have to keep an even closer eye on you aren’t I?” Emmy said with a sigh as she simply stepped over to the door and pushed it closed, “Luckily I have the perfect clothing for such an… adventurous baby.” Daniel moaned as Emmy pulled off his clothes. Soon he was lying on his back in nothing but his wet diaper. His arms and legs writhed on the carpet but he just didn’t have the energy for more. Even when Emmy approached him with some clothing he couldn’t do a thing to prevent her dressing him. A onesie was pulled over his head and down between his legs, this felt different to the other onesies he had worn though. He heard the snaps being fastened and tried to close his legs together only to find he couldn’t, it felt like there was a pillow between his thighs. “That’s it, baby.” Emmy said as she put her hands on her hips, “Crawl around like a good boy.” Daniel didn’t want to comply. He wanted to stand up but as he tried to get to his feet he found himself repeatedly falling back on to all fours. The mass between his legs was rendering him incapable of getting up. As he continued to try all he ended up doing was slowly shuffling forwards along the ground. He groaned in frustration. “Perfect.” Emmy said as Daniel gave up and fell on his front. His full belly complaining loudly. Daniel was soon back in Emmy’s arms and being taken back downstairs. He was completely helpless and knew it was unlikely to get better any time soon. He was carried through to the living room where he found yet more unwanted surprises. He moaned as he saw that his cousin had indeed been busy, she must have surmised he wasn’t going to get far. “Do you like what you see?” Emmy asked, “I realised that one of the reasons you ran away was because you’re bored. Well, I decided to fix that. I was going to introduce you to it all gradually but clearly you are lacking for enrichment.” On the floor in the living room was a variety of new toys and baby furniture that all seemed scaled up just like everything else in the house. It was the item in the middle of the room that really drew Daniel’s attention, it was also what Emmy was taking him over to. --- I recently posted a brand new 109-page subscriber exclusive story! "Blackmailing Tommy" is about a young teacher who, after an accident, lives with his best friend's family until he heals. Unfortunately for Tommy his friend's son see this as an opportunity for revenge on a mean teacher... You can read the 62,000 word story at the following links RIGHT NOW: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1208661 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/ltnexz8kdu --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1213715 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/8bb3e1bf-388d-46f8-a211-311f89f64a4d

A while back I tried to write a sissy/feminisation story but had my work cut out and it ended up being a bit too big of a task for me but I’m still keen to write something along those lines, so I’m giving it another try with a different story. Here it goes. Also wanted to try a story where I link to real life items of clothing etc. I’m based in the UK so sorry if anyone can’t see the websites due to being in different countries! ———————— Neighbour’s Paradise Chapter 1 “Elliott I’m just about to leave for work! Have a good day and please get out of the house and don’t sit in your room all day!” Elliott’s mum Penny shouted as she unlocked the door and took one step onto the porch. “Okay see you later mum!” Elliott replied as he lifted his headphones off his head. Elliott is an 18 year old boy from northern England who had just finished college and was soon to be heading to university in London in a few months time. He is a quiet boy with few friends and was generally seen as a bit of a ‘weirdo’ at school and college. Puberty didn’t hit him particularly hard so he had little to no facial hair, stood just over 5ft 5in and sported longer dirty blonde hair that reached just below his ears. He wore baggy skater clothes and didn’t care too much for how he looked. Elliott paused the YouTube video he was watching and quickly ran out of his room and into the spare bedroom, where he could get a view of the driveway infront of his house. He peered over the top of the window ledge and saw his mum’s silver BMW reverse off the drive and down the road. ‘Yes!’ he said to himself as he rushed back into his room and prepared to leave the house. He turned off his iPad, gave his hair a quick comb and bolted downstairs and quickly laced up his vans trainers. Before you knew it he was out of the door and heading to the house directly across the road from his. As he crossed the road he looked both ways to see if anyone had spotted him crossing and thankfully the coast was clear, it was a quiet morning and there were no other nosy neighbours or dog walkers to be seen. Elliott walked up the driveway of the quaint semi-detached house adorned with flower beds below the windows displaying in-bloom and colourful flowers. He reached the front door and pressed the doorbell, which chimed elegantly. He could see a silhouette getting closer through the frosted glass panels of the front door. “Oh hello Elliott nice to see you! Come on in” said a tall, brown haired lady who was dressed in a plain white t-shirt, peach colourful sports leggings and a dark blue cooking apron. “Hello Liz nice to see you” Elliott politely replied. He stepped into the house as Liz closed the door behind him. “So… how long do we have today?” Liz asked Elliott as she placed a hand on his shoulder. “Well I’ve not got anything planned today and mum is at work until at least 6pm so all day!” Elliott replied excitedly. “Lovely stuff, shall we get started then?” Liz suggested. “Sounds good to me” Elliott replied back. Liz then put her other hand on Elliott’s other shoulder and led him up the stairs. As Liz followed she excitedly squeezed his shoulders, which made Elliott feel an intense warmth inside. They both reached a closed door with a flower plaque on. Elliott let Liz pass him and she plucked a key from her apron pocket and unlocked the door. As she opened it Elliott could see a pink light emerge from the door as it slowly opened. They both entered what appeared to be a girls bedroom. The walls were covered in flower wallpaper and the there was a bed with Cinderella bedsheets on, closed pink polka dot curtains and opposite the bed was a large table with a padded cushion on top and draws underneath. “You know what to do by now sweetheart” Liz said to Elliott before turning around and opening the cupboard. Elliott got to work, he took off both his t-shirt and baggy cargo shorts and then jumped up onto the large table and then removed his socks, leaving just his green underwear on. He scooched back and laid down on the slightly cold plastic cushion. “There we go all be- Elliott! I thought you knew to take off all your clothes! Don’t worry I’ll deal with that.” Liz said as she walked over to the table carrying a large folded plastic square. It was the unmistakable sight of a nappy: Elliott’s face went red and his crotch began to stir with excitement. Liz placed the nappy beside him and she grabbed the waistband of his underwear and yanked them down. He voluntarily lifted his legs as she slid them down. “Won’t be needing these for a while! They are yucky and way too boyish for you” Liz teased as she threw them on top of the pile of his clothes. “Let’s get you into something more suitable”. Liz then slid the nappy under Elliott’s hairless bum and she got to work powdering him and slathering his private parts in nappy rash cream. Before he knew it the nappy was being lifted over his penis and strapped tightly in place. “Much better! Sit up and hang your legs over the changing table for me” Liz said as she held his hands and lifted him up. Elliott obliged and dangled his legs off the tall table. Liz then picked up a pair of pink tights and a white camisole: Liz helped Elliott into the camisole and then began sliding the tights up Elliott’s legs until she reached just below his knees. “Come on then up you get” Liz said as she lifted him off the table and onto his feet. She towered over him so she made light work of picking him up. Liz then slid the tights over his knees and then over the top of his thick colourful nappy before stopping just below the waistband for the nappy. Liz then quickly returned to the cupboard before turning around and revealing Elliott’s outfit for the day: She quickly pulled it over Elliott’s head and then pushed it down into position. It fell just above the knee so whenever Elliott sat down or bent over his nappy underneath his pink tights would likely be on full display. Liz then added the final touch by stepping behind Elliott and putting his hair long hair into two pigtails either side of his head with two pink scrunchies. “There we go, much better! Give me a spin” Liz asked. Elliott span around twice quickly, his dress lifted to reveal his padded bottom. He then grabbed the bottom of the skirt and nervously swayed side to side. “Thank you!” Elliott quietly said softly. “Thank you what?” Liz questioned him. “Thank you nanny” Elliott quietly replied. “That’s okay, let’s go downstairs and get you some breakfast. Come on cutie” Liz said as she picked out a pink dummy and placed it in Elliott’s mouth: “Good girl, baby Ellie” Liz cooed as she led the dress and nappy clad boy out of the bedroom and downstairs, crinkling with every step.

After many years wearing 24/7, I'm no longer 24/7. I haven't worn or used a diaper since Tuesday. The first 2-3 days was the hardest and I almost gave up many times, but now it is fine. I even went to the store today without a diaper, and I felt naked. Still gonna be wearing diaper for the times I wont be near a toilet. The main reason for this change is cost. I will see how long this last as I start full time working in mid-April.

I'm a fan of the rearz daydreamer

Count me in the maximum wetness camp. A half wet diaper is not ready to be changed and is a waste of both the diaper and the wet experience. Having said that, on the other hand, I don't like leaking diapers and wet stains on my pants. "Know thyself, know thy wetting habits, and know thy diapers." I am quite good at knowing the capacity of my diapers, of course perfection doesn't exist and I have had a few press-out leaks. This morning's NorthShore MegaMax Air Lock diaper is verrrry wet and messy, and all is good sitting here with no leaks or diaper blow-outs. Thank you, Adam (NS Care Supply owner.)

Bear in mind that I'm not a mod on the site (and I think we should all thank whatever higher powers we believe in for that), but I was part of the discussion when the rules were drawn up. I'm not one hundred percent certain, so you might want to wait for an official ruling, but I believe we defined "adult" as both physically and mentally adult, and "underage" as not meeting one or both of these criteria. So to reply to your four examples, my guess would be : Probably yes (provided the boys in the example don't have any developmental issues and they are only behaving childishly). As to whether the "adult caregiver" is a close relative or not... Well, that's a different kettle of fish. Maybe (It would probably depend on how the younger character goes about pretending to be a preteen. After all, I can't think of too many eighteen-year-olds that make believable twelve-year-olds, let alone even younger.) I'd guess almost certainly a hard no. And the fact that you yourself put "consentual" in quotation marks should tell you that you knew the answer to this one. Also, saying that a well-known author wrote a story like that doesn't make it better. A lot of things have been done before without that making them OK. Definitely no. Physically and mentally adult means just what it says. Now, like I said, I'm not a mod, but since it's been almost a week since you posted your questions, I figured you should get some kind of answer, even if it is technically unofficial. I'm sure that if I got anything wrong, the mods will post a corrected ruling.

What happens if you "sink" the 8-ball first? Does that cause a backup and overflow?

I've never pooped seven billiard balls at one time. Six, but never seven.

Five years in to "24/7" diapers I've settled on the formula of 2 x high capacity diapers per day: this spares me the burden of trying to change at work but obviously lands me firmly in the "high capacity' demographic. Megamax in Australia are prohibitively expensive as a daily-driver. I've found the Rearz Inspire+ "Mega" is very good and if you like diaper decor, so is their "Critter Caboose" and the "Barnyard" (which I think the Inspire+ is just a plain version of).

Mission Improbable (Part 3 of 13) Tracy steeled herself before opening the car door. The comfortably warm morning had turned into a miserably hot and muggy day. She was feeling sweaty despite the air conditioning in Kat's car. The grey pantsuit she was wearing didn't help. The fabric felt itchy and stiff compared to the cotton and synthetics she usually wore, but it did make her look more official; more like a government employee. In addition to the uncomfortable clothes, her diaper felt hot and clammy, even though she hadn't used it. At least not yet. Tracy looked over at Kat, who looked infinitely more comfortable in a crisp, black suit and tie. Her usually messy hair was slicked back and she looked more like an agent in some shadowy government agency that shouldn't be named, than the semi-legal drug-dealer and part time dominatrix she was. A part of Tracy's mind wondered if the suit was one of her 'work'-outfits, while another part didn't want to know the answer to that question. "How many more?" Kat asked. She sounded like she was bored and beginning to regret tagging along. "Only two more." Tracy tried to sound more cheerful than she was. If Kat was bored, she might decide to make things more interesting by embarrassing Tracy in some subtle way that would go unnoticed by everyone else, but would still make her feel incredibly self-conscious. "I still can't believe they give you the info, just like that." Tracy grinned. "The whole trick is to have the right attitude. You have to... sort of give off this air of entitlement. Like when you ask questions, you expect them to be answered immediately and respectfully; when you ask them to do something, you expect immediate compliance." Kat grinned and arched an eyebrow. "Are you sure you're not a closet domme?" "Fuck you," Tracy rolled her eyes at Kat. Kat kept grinning. "Is that supposed to be an insult or a to-do list?" Tracy sighed. "Can you at least try to take this seriously?" "Yes ma'am. Absolutely ma'am." Kat quipped back and opened the car door. The outside heat overwhelmed the air conditioning and forced Tracy out as well. She stood and adjusted her jacket. She knew her diaper was thin enough not to cause a noticeable bulge, but it still felt huge. "Ready?" Tracy took a deep breath and tried to shift her attitude to 'I-expect-immediate-compliance'. "Yeah. Let's just get this over with." Kat put on her sunglasses. "I'm beginning to think that your idea of staying in bed wasn't so bad." Tracy didn't answer. She just gave a little smile and walked towards the entrance to the ambitiously named ProtoDev Global. The door was locked, but when Tracy knocked on the glass, the woman at the front desk looked up from her screen and buzzed them in. Tracy stepped inside the blessedly cool front office. "Yes? How can I help you?" the woman asked. She looked at Kat who had taken up position by the front door and stood at a parade rest that would have made a drill sergeant weep with pride. "Ah, "We're with the Internet Data Integrity and Oversight Division." Tracy flashed her ID, making sure her thumb was covering the name of her fictitious agency. "I.D.I.O.D.?" the secretary asked hesitantly. Tracy sighed and rolled her eyes. "Yes yes, make the jokes and get it out of your system. I'm just glad they didn't find a word beginning with T instead of Division." "Treaty?" the woman suggested. "Not. Helping," Tracy replied icily. "Look, we need to speak to whoever's in charge of your IT-department." "That'd be me," the woman said. "Right. Last night someone used a network in this area for some activities that I'm not at liberty to discuss. I would appreciate it if you could check to see if there was any unusual traffic on your network between one and one-fifteen last night." "Don't you need a warrant for that kind of information?" Tracy took a deep breath. "How many networks do you think you can access from here?." "A lot?" "Yeah. And if I want to root through their records, I need a separate warrant for every single network. Do you have any idea how much paperwork I have to fill out for every single one of those warrants?" Tracy leaned on the desk and spoke quietly. "I'm not asking you to give me the data. I just want to find out if there's any point to filling out all that paperwork. If they didn't use your network, that's one less warrant to fill out." "Is that legal?" "Technically, yes. After all, you're not giving me the data, you're just checking for suspicious activity. And if you happen to find anything, you're just being a concerned citizen by letting me know that I should get a warrant. Or, if it's OK with your legal department, you could give me the data. That would probably be the least disruptive course of action. For your business, I mean." Tracy glanced back at Kat who had barely moved a muscle. Her living statue act was really quite unnerving. "I have to check on some things. Do you mind waiting a couple of minutes?" "Not at all." Tracy watched the woman disappear through the door to the back of the building. She leaned forward and glanced surreptitiously at the computer. She hadn't locked it before leaving. Tracy looked around for surveillance cameras. Not seeing any, she brought out black box the size of a pack of cards. Tracy nonchalantly put it on the front desk next to the computer and pressed the button on it. If she's this careless, why shouldn't I give myself access. The button flashed green a couple of times, signalling that it had copied the necessary credentials to access the system. Tracy slipped it back in her jacket pocket and looked back at Kat who still hadn't moved. A small bead of sweat was making its way down the side of her neck where the sunlight hit it. Tracy walked over to Kat and leaned against the wall next to her. "What do you think?" Tracy asked quietly. "I bet she'll say that legal insists on a warrant before letting you know anything," Kat whispered, barely moving her lips "Oh? What makes you think that?" "Come on, there's no way they're not doing something shady, if not downright criminal back there." "I don't know." Kat pulled her sunglasses down her nose and looked at Tracy over the top of them. "Tell you what, I'll make you a bet. If they let you know anything at all, I'll take you out for dinner tonight." "And if they don't?" Kat leaned closer. "You're still dry, aren't you?" she whispered. "Kat," Tracy hissed. "If they want a warrant to let you know anything at all, we're not leaving this building until you're wet. I'm guessing you should have some 'reserves' ready to make that happen." Kat smiled almost imperceptibly and pushed the sunglasses back up. Before Tracy had a chance to reply, the door opened and the woman returned. Tracy walked back to the front desk. "I'm sorry," she said. "But our attorney says, and let me get this right, 'if you want to go fishing in our pond, you'd better have a permit'." Kat touched her ear. Then she cleared her throat. "Agent Hopper?" she said, "HQ needs us to handle a leak." Tracy had to force herself not to roll her eyes. "Seriously?" she asked. "Orders," Kat replied curtly and shrugged. Tracy leaned on the front desk and sighed heavily. She tried to make it sound like a sigh of frustration as she let go. The diaper was hot and clammy enough that there's wasn't even the usual warm rush. Instead, the itching was replaced by a momentary swelling feeling as the trickle increased to a steady stream. For a few moments, Tracy felt the wetness pool between her legs. How the hell is she able to make me agree to do this with a single word? And actually make me go through with it too. It's not like I'd ever come up with this on my own. Peeing in my diaper in front of a complete stranger, like I'm a... baby? Is she just doing more mommy-things? Mommy-domming? Mommynatrixing? Tracy could already feel the diaper begin to swell. In a minute she would be waddling in a very un-governmental-agent manner. She tried to clamp down and stop it so she wouldn't have a leak, but it was no use. Luckily she hadn't had a full bladder so the stream soon turned back into a trickle and stopped completely. "I guess we'd better go handle that leak then," Tracy said and rolled her eyes. She pushed herself away from the desk and turned to walk to the door. Kat opened it and the blast of hot air from the outside instantly made Tracy feel sweaty. The fresh heat trapped around her crotch didn't exactly help; nor did the flush of shame from having done what she just did. "We'll be back with that warrant later," Tracy said over her shoulder. "Unless the other companies have what we need," she added just before the door closed behind them. Making a conscious effort to not waddle, Tracy headed for the car. "Why do you do that?" "What do you mean?" Kat opened the passenger side door of the van for Tracy. "Make me... you know..." "Well, you are my little baby girl today. And good little girls do what their mommy tells them." "Kaaaat." "Now, no more whining. You get in the car before I just change you right here in the back seat." "Oh you wouldn't." Tracy stared at Kat who gave her a steely look. "Do you want to try me?" Kat said quietly, her voice a velvet glove around an iron fist. "No," Tracy admitted meekly. "Good. Now get in. We have to go back to HQ." Tracy eased herself inside. She knew it was impossible, but she could have sworn she heard the squelch that she felt when she sat down. Kat got in behind the wheel and put a hand on Tracy's knee. "Want to get changed before hitting the last place?" "Mm-hmm." Tracy nodded. "I don't think we'd be very credible as highly trained government agents if I waddled into the office like a duck." "A very cute duck though," Kat pointed out. Tracy just looked back at her. As they headed back to where they had parked the van, Tracy had to stop herself from trying to slide back and forth in her seat. The humiliation of having been made to wet herself in front of a stranger, didn't diminish the way her wet diaper felt. And did I actually get forced into doing it? After all, I could have just said no and just wet myself afterwards. Do I like this? It's terrifying, but it also feels really good, kind of like the first times I wore diapers... "Sweetie. No playing with yourself in public." Kat's voice interrupted Tracy's train of thought. Tracy quickly pulled her hand away from her crotch. She looked away, her cheeks burning. Why do I keep losing control like that when I'm with Kat? "Does my little girl want a little alone-time before I change her diaper?" Kat's question only made Tracy blush even harder. "No," she mumbled and focused her attention on the street outside. "Are you embarrassed Häschen?" Kat reached over to stroke Tracy's hair. "Why do you make me do this?" Tracy asked, still facing away. "I don't think it's fun at all." "First of all, I'm not making you wet yourself. You're choosing to do that yourself. And I'm only telling you to do these things because I think that deep down, you like it." "No I don't," Tracy protested. "It's humiliating." "That's what you said about wearing diapers too. Remember?" "That's different. I wasn't wearing them, and certainly not wetting them, in public." "Baby steps Häschen, baby steps." Kat pulled up next to Tracy's van that they had left parked in a back alley. "OK, we're here." Tracy opened the door and eased herself out of the car, wincing at the squishing sensation as she turned in her seat. She felt the diaper sag a little as she stood and hoped there hadn't been a leak on the short ride. Apparently Kat had read her mind again. "Relax. No wet spots," she said. Tracy opened the side door of the van and climbed inside. Kat locked her car before joining Tracy in the back of the van. She closed the door, plunging them both into the stuffy gloom. Kat sat down on the box behind the passenger seat and patted her lap. As Tracy sat down, she spread her legs so Tracy's diaper could hang between her thighs. Then she wrapped her arms around Tracy's waist and pulled her closer. "Are you upset with me?" Kat asked as she rested her chin on Tracy's shoulder. "It's just... Sometimes it feels kind of like you're working through your frustrations by going all mommy on me. Maybe we could try, I don't know, talking about it? Instead of having me piss myself in public, I mean." "The way you were behaving in the car tells me you did like it; even if you won't admit it." Kat played with Tracy's belt. "I'm serious Kat. You need to tell me what's bothering you." Tracy swatted Kat's hand away. Kat sighed heavily. "Fine. But promise you won't get weird about it all." "Kat, I'm sitting on your lap wearing a wet diaper and suspecting you're about five minutes away from gagging me with a giant pacifier. Who am I to be all judgy?" "Now that you mention it, a gag like that would be really cute." "Kat," Tracy said as sternly as her position allowed. "Fine, fine. But can you at least pretend to be my little baby girl and let me change you while we talk?" Tracy turned and looked at Kat. "Please?" Kat asked, suddenly sounding very small and insecure. Most of all, the tone in Kat's voice just made Tracy want to hug her and say that she didn't have to talk about it, but she realised that that wouldn't solve anything and this, whatever it was, was something that needed to be dealt with. "OK," Tracy said and rose. She checked that the curtain between the front of the van and the back was completely closed before beginning to undress. While Tracy took off her jacket and pulled down her pants, Kat spread a blanket out on the floor of the van. She had to push Tracy's bean bag chair and the suitcase with her drones all the way to the back of the car, but when she was done, there was enough room to lie down. Tracy, in the meantime, had kicked off her shoes and stepped out of her pants, and stood there wearing only a white shirt and her slightly sagging diaper. When Kat was done with the blanket, she squatted down and crawled onto the blanket before lying down and rolling over on her back. Kat spread Tracy's legs and knelt between them. "Aww, is my widdle baby girl wet?" she asked in a high-pitched voice. "Uh-huh." Tracy nodded. Then for good measure, she put her thumb in her mouth. "An I'm mot bun ye'," she said around the finger. If this doesn't get her talking, nothing will. "OK, wha' happeped las' nigh'?" Tracy asked. "Once upon a time," Kat began while she sat down on the blanket, resting Tracy's legs across her lap and slowly stroking Tracy's thigh. "Deep in the forest in a faraway land, was a magical town called... Urwald. And in Urwald lived a little girl named Katarina. Oh man, she's really going full out here. Tracy took the thumb out of her mouth long enough to ask "Was she a pretty princess?" "They didn't have princesses in Urwalt, but she was pretty. She had long, blonde hair, and she was smart. Really smart." "Just like you?" Tracy asked, playing along. "Yes, I guess. She loved playing in the woods and learning about all sorts of flowers and plants. Now, one day, a new family came to Urwald. They were a mommy and a daddy and two girls and a boy. They were kind of strange because they all only had one name. The mommy and daddy were called Sierra and Marley, and the children were Rosemary, Coriander and Basil." "Are you kidding?!?" Tracy looked at Kat in disbelief. Kat nodded seriously. "They came from a different country called Oregon, and only the grown-ups knew the language they spoke in Urwald. Well, they knew a little of it, but their children didn't. So some of the children in Urwald had to teach them." "Mm-hmm?" Tracy tried to seem interested as she felt a small trickle of pee escape her to tickle its way down to pool by her butt. "Now, since Katarina was the same age as Coriander, she got the job to teach her." "Makes sense," Tracy mumbled. "Coriander was smart too and she learned the language really quickly, and she and Katarina became really good friends. They did everything together. They went exploring in the woods, they played house together; they even practised kissing together." "Sounds like they were really good friends," Tracy said and grinned. "The best." Kat smiled wistfully. "In fact, when Katarina was thirteen and Coriander was fourteen, they ran away and planned to get married." "Mm-hmm." Tracy was beginning to see where this was headed. She took Kat's hand in hers and gently stroked it. "Kat? Did you run into your ex-girlfriend last night?" "Wife, actually." Kat looked down. "Wife?" "Yeah," Kat said sheepishly. "Cory and me actually did get married. The priest was high as a kite when he did it, but it's still valid." "And did she know you were... 'working'?" "OK, are you done?" Kat gave Tracy's diaper a little squeeze. "Kat?" Tracy asked, not letting her change the topic. "Not at first," Kat admitted. "But I think she figured it out." "Oh?" "My... date calling me 'Mistress Katarina' probably gave it away." "I guess. And what did she want? Or was it just random?" "I don't know. She did say she wanted to talk later." Kat crawled back between Tracy's legs and began undoing the tapes. "Now, is mommy's little bunny done?" she said, effortlessly slipping back into her mommy role. I guess I'm not getting anything more out of her yet. Tracy nodded and lifted her hips to let Kat pull the wet diaper out from under her. Kat spread her legs enough that Tracy' thighs rested on hers and her butt was hanging in mid-air. The cool touch of the wipes Kat used to clean her sent a shiver up Tracy's spine. Being cleaned like that was her second favourite thing about wearing diapers. Kat held up the tube of anti-rash cream. "Do you want the cream?" "Uh-huh." "Use your words Häschen. Do you want the cream?" "Yes please." Kat squirted out a generous amount on Tracy's mound and began to spread it out, making sure she got into every nook and cranny. When Kat's slick hand slipped between Tracy's buttocks, she giggled and twisted. "Stop fussing sweetie. We're almost done." Kat dried her hands and pulled a fresh diaper out of the bag she liked to call Tracy's diaper bag. She unfolded it and slid it in under Tracy's butt. Then she eased herself backwards, lowering Tracy onto the diaper. Kat cocked her head and looked at Tracy's crotch. "It's almost a shame to cover this up. Isn't it, my little, glazed doughnut?" Tracy just stuck out her tongue. Kat laughed and pulled the diaper up between Tracy's legs and taped it in place. She added a long strip of duct tape across the front in case she got some of the diaper cream on the tapes. "There, isn't that better?" Kat stroked the diaper. "Mmm-yeah." "Good, because you have to get dressed. There's still one more company that needs a visit from the idiot agents." Tracy sighed and rolled over. When she got up on all fours, Kat squeezed her diapered butt, making Tracy let out a surprised squeak. "Kat!" "Sorry, Mommy just couldn't resist. Your little baby butt just looked so adorable." Tracy stood and pulled on her pants, tucking the shirt inside. "You know we're not done talking about last night, right?" Kat shrugged non-committally and picked up the blanket, stuffing it into the diaper bag. ***

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Thirty-Three: I Am Katie To You The next morning, Katie Ann rolled over and tried to figure out how she got from the car to being in bed, complete with the bedrail up. Still laying in her bed hugging her new mouse, she tried to figure out if being regressed constantly was a good thing. She wondered if being her real age of nineteen was even possible for her anymore. She was soon distracted from her thoughts by the noise of the bathroom door opening. “Morning, little girl, you sleep well?” Allison answered, putting the bedrail away. Katie answered, “Yes, I did. Hey Ally?” After getting a reply, she continued, “I would like to grow up to possibly go home to my folks.” Ally questioned the possible nature of the trip. Continuing, Katie replied, as she got out of bed, “I haven’t called them to see if they are busy yet.” “Kath, as previously discussed, nothing is stopping you from growing up. I will notify Tiff you have grown up. Would you still like me to take your padding off?” “First, child or college student, I am still Katie Ann. I will remove it and undress myself if you will undo my buttons on the back of my nightie.” Remembering that she has developed a bedwetting issue, she continued. “On the same subject, can I borrow your diaper bag?” Ally answered with a shocked tone as she unbuttoned the nightie, “Yes, you may, but may I ask why if you are growing up?” “I don’t want to have a wet bed, Ally,” Katie answered meekly. With that being said, Katie took some of her more adult-looking girls' clothes, complete with panties and bra set, into the bathroom. Coming back into the dorm room half-dressed, she had Ally remove the blinder before continuing to finish getting dressed. After taking a quick second to contact her parents, she packed an overnight bag, complete with the diaper bag. She also packed the lavender dress she wore to college from church at the beginning of last month. She walked into the cluster and said goodbye to her friends, including Tiff and Ally, telling them she would be home the next day. After a quick stop at breakfast, she continued to where her car was parked before starting the hour-long drive to Clearwater. ~o~O~o~ “Hello, sweetie. Let me help you with your bags. Ummm… Is that what I think it is? Is Adam requiring you to be diapered all the time?” Katie’s Mother questioned. Katie answered with a red face, “If you think it is a diaper bag, you are correct. No, Adam does not require me to be diapered when I am not with him. Tiff and Ally convinced me to wear one at night because I developed a bed-wetting issue.” “So what exactly happened for you to come running home, Princess?” Marlene questioned her daughter as she hung the dress up. She purposely ignored the pink elephant that was just revealed to her, figuring now was not the time to discuss that. Katie answered meekly, “Can’t I come home to socialize with you and Dad?” “Yes, you may, Princess. But you only came home every other month in your freshman year to wash laundry, and so far, I haven't seen any dirty laundry this year.” Marlene replied with a suspicious tone. The college student sighed and told her mother, “I have no dirty laundry or homework with me, Mother.” “Something is wrong with her. Did she have a fight with Adam? I will figure this out later.” Marlene thought to herself. Continuing, she said, “It is a nice day. How about we go to the zoo?” Shrugging, Katie answered favorably to the idea, so the two ladies meandered slowly towards Marlene’s car. Katie told her mother to wait for a second and ran towards her car to pick up her booster seat. When questioned about it, she responded with the fact she felt more secure in a car with the car seat. At the ticket booth, the lady behind the window asked Marlene if it was just her and the child. Katie handed her ‘Hanna Zoo ID to the apparently new employee since she had never seen the lady before. She continued by saying, “One volunteer and one discounted adult, please.” Hesitatingly, the lady replied, “I am new here. Let me get a manager to help you.” Going to the radio, she used it to say, “TB3 to M.I.C. V1, over.” After getting a reply, she continued, “I have what looks to be a grade school girl handing me a volunteer pass, over,” which caused Katie to blush in response. “Let Kathleen in, and tell her I will be there in a second to talk to her. V1 out.” the radio squawked back. After walking into the zoo, Katie was greeted by Mark, the volunteer coordinator. “Kathleen, any chance you can volunteer during your Christmas break?” he asked her. “I will have to check the schedule with someone I previously promised my time to, Mr. Cooper,” Katie replied. Continuing, she said, “Let me text them, and I will text you with the days I am available.” Her boss continued with, “Also, don't forget that you have to be at the board meeting on December 21st for your milestone award, Kath.” “I won’t forget Mr. Cooper,” Katie answered. ~o~O~o~ “Mommie, is that my best friend, Katie?” Stacy asked. Sara looked at the young girl her daughter was pointing at. The girl, who was busy typing away on her phone, definitely looked like her adopted Niece. She was more used to seeing the hair in pigtails than the high ponytail with a bow, which was how the girl’s hair was currently done. However, those tiny bumps on the girl's chest were definitely not something she was used to seeing. Looking at her daughter, she said, “I believe that is but isn’t your best friend. It is someone you have never technically met but know about, sweetie.” Stacy puzzled over that for a minute before realizing who her mother was talking about. Walking up to her friend, she waited for her to stop typing away. “Hello, Kathleen,” She said. Katie replied with a smirk, “Hello, Anastasia,” before hugging Stacy. “Hey, what is with the full name, Kath?" “You tell me, you started it, brat,” while sticking her tongue out. Stacy replied with a puzzled tone that she thought the older name was Kathleen. Her friend replied that she was always Katie to her, no matter her age. Meanwhile, the adults were introducing themselves to each other. Sara asked Marlene if Katie had come home often while at college. “No, and I am quite confused by this trip home. She only came home in her freshman year to do laundry. Which she didn’t bring with her today.” Marlene answered before pausing to ask, “Did Adam and her fight?” “Adam does her laundry, and about the fight, not that I know,” Sara stated. She pointed out that she heard that Katie refused babysitting duties yesterday because she was currently regressed. After texting her neighbor, she got a reply that there was no fight that he knew of. “Girls, how about we start meandering around the Zoo,” Sara said to the two girls. Katie replied, “Ok, Auntie,” before dragging her best friend towards the nearby red fox exhibit. “That one is Cailin, which means girl in Irish. Prionsa is our male. His name means Prince.” She educated her best friend. “Adam texted me back. He pointed out that Allison said Katie just told her that she wanted to grow up to see you two. No reason was given,” Sara told Marlene while the two girls slowly went from exhibit to exhibit. She continued by questioning Marlene about what she knew about this unexplained trip. Marlene replied, “She is grown up, but she brought her diaper bag and booster seat. She told me she just came home to see us.” “I seem to remember Tiffany and Allison saying that she had been constantly young at college. I don’t have Allison’s phone number, so I have been using Adam as a go-between. When I asked when the last time Katie was truly grown up, he told me his sources say the beginning of September before he picked her up the first time,” Sara quietly told Marlene while Stacy was getting information about the polar bears. “Are you and your daughter busy after this? If not, please come to my house, and we will confront Kath,” Marlene offered. “Sounds good to me. On other subjects, how are you with your daughter being regressed by Adam?” Sara questioned in a whisper while following the impromptu tour guide. She was having trouble seeing her guide as anything but the seven-year-old she was used to. Marlene slowly, as if she was finding the words, explained, “At first, we were not sure about his intentions. He was upfront with us from the beginning that he was going to test her commitment, and then slowly regress her since everyone already saw her as a child. He had planned on it taking a lot longer than it apparently took. I am told she was happily regressed that first weekend, ‘TIL she noticed they were in our driveway. He explained by regressing her, he hoped she would be happy with her body build.” Breathing, she continued, “He did tell us other masters would do worse stuff with her since she was the perfect look for legal pedophile fantasies. He explained to us that she definitely wouldn't enjoy those fantasies. Especially since she would rather not be in a sexual relationship.” Following the two girls to another exhibit, she sighed and said, “Nothing against Adam, but we were not exactly pleased to find out our innocent angel had put a personal ad on what we would classify as a sex site. He pleaded with us to not inform Kath that we knew. That almost didn’t happen. She almost got grounded. Even though she was technically an adult. She was also already at college by the time he contacted us.” “Hey, it is the famous Kathleen. How is college?” The small party heard a redhead in the feed booth address them. Katie answered her coworker, “College is great, Heather. Can I have two portions of goat feed, please?” The petite girl was having trouble getting her coworker to accept payment. Shrugging, she just accepted the pellets. While the two girls went to feed the goats, the mothers continued talking. “How well informed are you kept out of curiosity?” Sara asked. “Adam calls us every time he returns her to college, and Kath calls us at least weekly. Some weeks, multiple times. I have noticed one thing this year compared to last year. She has not been begging for money on the calls this year like she was last year.” Marlene answered. “How are you with your daughter wearing padding?” Sara asked, continuing the discussion. Marlene looked where the two girls were petting goats before slowly saying, “Kath seems to not mind it. She even brought a diaper bag home with her on this trip. I guess it could be worse. She could be almost naked in leathers. As for my husband and I, we were not exactly happy at first. Even though we had advance notice, it was going to happen. Since Kath doesn’t seem to mind, we have grown used to the idea.” “I have known Adam since he was in elementary school. He dated my sister on and off in his high school years. He is completely harmless and wouldn’t hurt a fly. Well … truthfully … my butt can attest that isn’t exactly true. If he is dealing with spankings, he can turn your butt quite red. But he has never spanked Katie, at least as far as I know. Allison and I got those spankings.” Sara explained. Marlene questioned, “There has to be more to that spanking story.” Sara told the story of how she almost ruined at least two relationships and caused Ally to want to drop out of college just by opening up her big fat mouth with a bad joke. “But on the diaper front, I can tell you since he usually leaves his curtains wide open, I can assure you Katie isn’t the only person he has put in diapers,” Sara explained as the girls were crawling into a tube that let them pop into the rabbit exhibit. Marlene, with a shocked tone, exclaimed, “He is cheating on Kathleen?” “No, no, no, he is not cheating on Katie. I last saw the last one at the beginning of July. Your daughter appeared in mid-September.” Sara tried to reassure her Niece's mother. Marlene nodded before trying to change the subject to find the relationship between the two girls. When she found out that the two girls were best friends, she started quizzing Sara about her daughter. They slowly followed the girls around the zoo as they talked. ~o~O~o~ “George, we are home, and we brought guests,” Marlene told her husband. After waiting for him to walk up to them, she introduced the Bullards to him. “Now, if you will join us,” she continued to him, “we are going to interrogate a certain nineteen-year-old in the Living Room.” Katie got a shocked look on her face, “Me? What did I do?”

This is a story about college roommates who discover the wide world of corporal punishment and diaper discipline. It starts out with lots of spanking (F/F and F/M), and the age play elements unfold much later. Hope you enjoy! — Ted was about to start his senior year at a small urban college. The school had limited housing, so dorms were reserved for freshmen and sophomores. Having spent most of his junior year in a study abroad program, Ted had missed out on the flurry of leases that his friends had secured in the spring, and he was struggling to find a place to live for his final year. It was early August and the fall term was set to start in just a couple of weeks. Ted was very anxious, still at his parents’ house for the summer but knowing he had to get to campus soon. He had put feelers out to find a place, but kept coming up empty. Ted couldn’t afford to live alone, but he also didn’t want to live with a bunch of random guys. One evening, his phone buzzed. It was a text from his friend Lara. “Hey Teddy! Hope you had a great summer. We missed you on campus last semester - some great parties at the end of the spring! Anyway, I heard through the great vine that you might be looking for a place to live in the fall?” Ted’s eyes widened. Finally! A lead! And it was great to hear from Lara. She and Ted were close - they had a great rapport and could really make each other laugh. Many of their other friends wondered why Ted and Lara had never had a fling, but it seemed each valued their friendship too much to risk getting romantic. “Hey! Yeah I had a blast in Europe, but definitely missed partying with the crew. Looking forward to being back in a few weeks. Yes I need a place to live! I am getting desperate. Do you know some guys who need a roommate?” Lara wrote back right away. “Well… not some guys… actually Stacey and I need a third for the house we rented. Ashley bailed on us at the last minute and we can’t afford the rent with just the two of us.” Ted hesitated. Room with girls? The thought had never crossed his mind, but why not? He and Lara were such good friends, and Stacey was super cool too. And a whole house? Think of the parties they could throw! Might make for a spectacular senior year. His hesitation worried Lara. She sent another message quickly while Ted was still in a daydream about a raging kegger. “Sorry if it’s weird. We’ve tried all the girls we know and everyone already has something lined up. It’s a really great house, fully furnished so no need to bring a bed or any other furniture. And it has two bathrooms so you’d have plenty of privacy. Stace and I are kinda desperate, but we talked about it and we think you’d be an awesome roommate. What do you think??” Ted snapped out of his daze and furiously texted back. “Wow thanks for thinking of me! That sounds great, I’d love to live with you ladies.” “Awesome!! You’re a lifesaver. You’re gonna love the place, I know it. We get the keys tomorrow, so you can start moving in anytime.” “Amazing! YOU are the lifesavers! I’ll start packing up and be there in a few days.” “Great. Can’t wait.” Ted collapsed back on his bed and let out a huge sigh. He felt like he could finally breathe. Not only had his housing crisis been solved, he would get to live with two great girls in a party palace. His mind wandered to his two new house mates. Both of them were great friends and had similar personalities to Ted - they worked hard and played hard, got good grades and loved to laugh and party. They were also both very easy on the eyes. Lara’s long black hair was cut with cute bangs in front, giving way to her warm brown eyes. She had exquisite tits and a full figure that would make an hour glass jealous. She wasn’t quite taller than Ted, but her long slender legs were a marvel. Stacey, on the other hand, was in fact taller than Ted. She was curvy with wide hips, ample breasts and an ass to match. Her blonde hair and blue eyes were very inviting, though she did have a somewhat domineering side - not mean or stern, almost maternal. Laying on his bed imagining the faces of his new roommates - faces he hadn’t seen for several months - it dawned on Ted that some sexual tension could arise in this new living arrangement. There had always been a bit of that anyway with Lara, but now sharing close quarters, Ted worried it could get awkward. But nothing he couldn’t handle. Any tension would be well worth it to be able to spend his senior year with these two lovely ladies in a house that was sure to be the envy of the rest of his friends. A smile spread across Ted’s face. It was going to be a great year.

Hello I've been reading a bunch of little space stories and became inspired to write my own. It's the first story I've written like this so I hope everyone enjoys it. Chapter 1 Classification Day Sarah looked around the auditorium, there were just over two dozen students assembled. Every year from the ages of fifteen to eighteen students are tested for any developing classifications. Those who test positive are divided into three types, dominant, subordinate, and neutral, with several subtypes under dom and sub. Sarah figured she was going to be a caregiver, she always loved playing with her little cousins. Loved seeing them happy and smiling. Caregivers are usually taller but it's not unheard of them to be shorter than six feet. She stood just over five feet tall, with chestnut brown hair and sparkling green eyes that seemed larger than normal. Her face was soft and slightly puffy giving her an innocent look. It was a source of frustration for her, while it helped her when dealing with kids and littles, adults treated her younger than she actually was. The other students looked around nervously, a few of them were obviously friends as they huddled together whispering amongst themselves. She can't blame the others, they probably didn't know what they were going to be. Their attention was drawn to the front by an opening door. A woman walked from the open door to the podium, tapping on the mic before turning her attention to the students. “Welcome to Classification assignment,” the woman said. She was taller than the assembled students. Standing at least six feet tall, with long blond hair and a warm gentle face. “You all can call me Miss Clarissa, and today you’ll all be tested for a classification.” The students' voices raised as a few blurted out questions. Miss Clarissa raised her hand, silencing everyone. “I know you all have questions but we have a lot of students to get through. When your name is called please go through those doors.” she pointed to a set of double doors that stood open. A nurse in scrubs standing there with a list. “Sarah Anderson,” the nurse called. Sarah jumped a little and walked over to the woman, who had a gentle smile on her face. Sarah was led to a small area sectioned off with some partitions. “Please sit. Today we're going to be drawing some blood and then you’ll take the Bectel test.” “Is it painful?” Sarah asked. “Not at all sweetie, some electrodes will be placed on your head then you’ll watch a video while a computer monitors your neural activity. Now I'm going to draw some blood. Is that alright with you?” Sarah nodded her head, and watched the nurse take out a blood draw kit and several vials. She wrapped an elastic band around the girl's arm before feeling for a vein in the crook of her elbow. It took her a moment to find an acceptable vein but she nodded in satisfaction and cleaned the area with an alcohol wipe. Popping the safety cap off the butterfly needle she went to insert it. The girl watched the needle, her heart racing as it drew closer to her skin. She squeezed her eyes shut and clenched her hands. “Relax sweetie, it’ll only take a moment,” the nurse said gently. Sarah nodded and unclenched her hands, whimpering as she felt the needle pierce her skin. “Shh shh, you’re fine. Just going to take a moment,” she spoke calmingly and soothingly. “Just one more. That's a good girl.” The nurse took four vials before removing the needle and taping a cotton ball to the puncture. Sarah felt a few tears fall from her eyes as she watched the nurse put labels on the vials and drop them into a bag. The nurse walked away and came back a few seconds later with a sucker. “Here you go darling,” she said, handing it out. “Ready for the next part? I promise it won't hurt.” “‘Kay,” Sarah said with a sniffle. The nurse led her through the room, other kids were having their blood drawn. One of them bawled their eyes out. She tried to focus on her breathing. Trying to calm her racing heart. She didn't notice when they left the room and entered a small room with a machine in it. An older man stood beside a small reclining chair. “I have Sarah Anderson here,” she said, handing over some paperwork. “Excellent, can you sit here for me,” the doctor asked gently. Sarah nodded and hopped up on the chair, her head feeling fuzzy from the needle, she always hated needles. The doctor explained what he was going to do, which she mostly ignored. Except for the last part which caught her attention. “... then once I get a baseline reading I'm going to show you a video.” “Video…?” “Yes, it's just some funny shapes and colors,” he said, walking over to the computer, then tapping a few buttons. “Ready sweetheart?” She nodded again, and watched him flip a switch with trepidation. Bracing for the unknown she was slightly disappointed when nothing happened. He simply smiled down at her, putting her at ease. While she waited she looked around the room. It was a classroom, all the desks were pushed to one wall and the room divider was stretched across it, dividing the classroom in half. “One of my colleagues is in the other half with another Bectel tester,” he said, following her gaze. The computer dinged and he clapped his hands together. “Alright sweetheart, I'm going to start the next part now, go ahead and look at the TV there.” “‘Kay…” she said watching the tv. It was still black for a moment before turning on. It was showing a pure white image. She started to turn her head when the doctor gently patted the top of it. “Keep watching.” She nodded and became entranced as some shapes and colors flashed on screen. They began to change, changing size and color. As she watched her head began to feel fuzzy again. She shook it, trying to clear it while keeping her eyes on the screen. But the fuzzy feeling continued. Spreading through her whole head. The funny shapes continued to change. “Pwetty…” “How are you feeling sweetheart?” “I few fuzzy,” she giggled. “Do you know where you are?” “Scoo!” she exclaimed. “That's right,” he said, smiling at her. “Pwetty sparkus,” she beamed. The video kept her rapt attention, running for a while before fading back to pure white. “Are you with me sweetheart?” “Huh?” Sarah blinked several times before shaking her head. “What…?” “We're done, you'll receive your results in a few days after the bloodwork finishes.” “Thank you,” she said. “No thank you for being such a good girl,” he said, smiling as her cheeks turned pink. “Nurse, I'm ready for the next one.” Sarah looked at the clock, somehow thirty minutes had passed already. Her attention was pulled away as the door opened up. The nurse led another student into the room and took Sarah back to the auditorium. “Sarah Anderson?” Miss Allison called. “Yes ma’am?” “You may go home, take this letter to your parents please,” she said, holding out a sealed envelope. “Yes ma’am,” she said, taking the offered envelope and walking to the door. She pulled her phone from her pocket and texted her mom asking for a pickup. Settling down to read something while she waited. She got a few chapters through one of her favorite little stories before her mom pulled up. “Sarah sweetie,” her mom called her, making her jump. She was so focused on what she was reading she didn't notice her mom standing in front of her. “How’d it go?” “It was alright, they took some of my blood and hooked me up to a weird computer.” “Ah, I remember the day I was classified. Everyone there said it was obvious what I was,” she said, a nostalgic tinge to her voice. “Really?” Sarah asked, hopping to her feet and following her mom to their car. They both climbed into the car, and buckled in. “Yea, it was very obvious I was a dom even before then.” “It was?” “Yea, I was already more developed than other girls my age, and I was very authoritative. The next year I met your father,” she said, then sighed. It was true, her mom was nearly six feet tall, standing at five foot eleven. She was a mistress, which she reluctantly told her daughter. Much to Sarah's embarrassment. Her mother had the same chestnut hair, but hers fell down to the middle of her back. Her warm honey colored eyes drew the viewer to her face, with its small dainty nose, full pouty lips, and sensual smile. “I miss dad,” Sarah said, sniffling slightly, a tear rolling down her cheek. “I do too.” A silence between them fell as her mother drove back to their house. “So, any idea what your classification is?” her mom asked, breaking the silence. “Caregiver probably.” “You do have a lot of fun playing with Alice and Sam. Are you sure you’re not a little?” “No mom, I don’t want to be a little.” “Why not sweetie?” “Cause I don't want to be reliant on someone my whole life. I don't want to be restricted from being an adult. I don't want my freedom taken away. Besides, I don't have any little tendencies.” “Still you might be surprised,” she said softly. “Mom no, I don't even want to think that way. I’ll be a caregiver. End of story,” she said, crossing her arms. “Alright sweetie,” her mom said, chuckling softly. “Did they say how long you have to wait?” “No, but they gave me a letter for you,” she said, pulling it out of her pocket. “Hold on to it until we get home sweetie.” “‘Kay mom.” Sarah pulled out her phone and texted her best friend Melissa. She’s also doing her classification test today, but later than Sarahs. With a big yawn her head bobbed and fell to her chest as she fell asleep. ***** “Sweetie, time to get up.” “Huh?” Sarah stirred, looking at her mom bleary eyed. “We’re home.” She looked around in confusion. “Still tired sweetie?” Sarah nods and holds up her arms. “Such a spoiled girl,” her mom said, giggling as she picked up her daughter, pocketing the envelope that had fallen from her grip. Carrying the half awake girl to the front door. She used her free hand to open the door. “We’re back,” she said, closing the door behind her. “Welcome back Mistress Michelle,” a woman called from the other room. “How’d it go?” “Well enough,” she replied, walking into the living room. Placing her daughter down on the couch she turned to face a woman who looked very different than her. Smaller with light blonde hair and clear blue eyes. She was much smaller at only “Long day?” “I think she was just stressed. You know how stressful classification day can be,” she sighed sitting down next to the woman, who pressed into her side and hummed contentedly. “I know, my mom was sad that I got designated as a pet,” she said nuzzling into Michelle. “Like she was super supportive but I could tell she was disappointed.” “And it's her loss,” she replied, planting a kiss on the smaller woman's lips. “You’re a wonderful woman, Ariel. And an amazing pet. “I’m so glad you adopted me,” she said. “Especially after Jason.” “Shh shh, don't even think about him,” Michelle said, swiping a tear from her pet's cheek. “Should we wake Sarah up?” “No, leave her to sleep for now, it's barely been twenty minutes. She gave me a letter,” she said, holding up the sealed envelope. Dear Miss Michelle, This letter is to inform you that preliminary results show that your daughter will be classified as a little. You should make sure she's aware and ready to receive the official announcement, as well as her official regression range. Should she drop before receiving the results we encourage you to allow it to progress naturally. Sarah will be required to attend special classes. Before her eighteenth birthday we advise finding her a caregiver. If she doesn’t have a registered caregiver sixty days after her eighteenth birthday a foster caregiver will be assigned to her. Once her age range is established a list of required items will be supplied with the classification folder. Best regards, Agent Alexi, C.L.P.S. “Shit…” Michelle swore. “What?” “Sarah’s going to be pissed…”

Chapter 14 (Final) Abby stared at the spot where Becky had vanished, her horrified screams still echoing in her ears. She couldn’t help but feel a little sick, but happiness quickly took over. Who cared about stupid, stinky Becky? She’d won! She wouldn’t have to wear baby clothes or diapers anymore! She wouldn’t have to act like a stupid little girl! And she could wish for anything she wanted! Intense, giddy excitement welled up inside her. She knew it was just another one of the babyish traits the Magician had given her, but she still couldn’t control herself. She started jumping up and down as her emotions overwhelmed her – she was just so happy! “I win! I win!” she squealed. “I get three wishes!” The Magician chuckled at her immature antics. “Yes, little one. You win. Now, why don’t you tell me what you want to wish for, sweetie?” Abby squealed again, wonderful ideas flashing through her mind. She’d been so focused on the game that she hadn’t even really considered what fabulous things she could ask for with her wish, but now, with the childish energy coursing through her, her answers burst from her lips at once. “I wanna big mansion!” she demanded eagerly. “And, and I wanna be rich! And I want a handsome husband to care for my every need! And-” “Hold your horses, sweetie!” the Magician chuckled. “You’ve made your three wishes! Alright then, Abby. A big, lavish mansion, all the money you could ever need, and a handsome husband to take care of you.” “Yeah!” Abby shouted, still bouncing in excitement. The Magician smiled his dark, twisted smile. “Your wish is my command.” And with a snap of his fingers, Abby’s surroundings vanished. At once, the playroom had disappeared, and Abby found herself in an enormous, lavishly decorated bedroom, with gorgeous chests of drawers, a walk-in closet, and a king size bed. She grinned. She had her mansion. And she clearly had her riches as well. Now to find her perfect husband… But when Abby took a step towards the door, she realised that something was wrong. There was still something thick between her legs. Something soft and crinkly. She looked down and breathed in sharply when she saw the puffy white nappy she was wearing around her waist. Why was she still in diapers?! And why wasn’t she wearing any other clothes?! Didn’t this new life of hers come with lavish outfits in the latest styles? Then, her stomach dropping horribly, she realised. In her babyish excitement, she’d completely forgotten to wish herself back to normal. “No…” she whispered, but even as she spoke she felt a fullness in her bottom, a pressure that became uncontrollable almost as soon as it had appeared. “No!” she squealed. Abby clenched her bottom as tightly as it would go, but it was no use. Her body betrayed her. She felt herself bending her knees and sinking into an uncontrollable squat, her padded bottom thrust out behind her and her bare breasts wobbling on her chest. Then with a loud grunt, she started pooping her pants. A stream of warm pee-pee soaked into the padding as well, drenching and discolouring the front of the large, pristine nappy she’d only just been magicked into. The seat of her diaper sagged as a heavy, stinky load dropped into the back. “No!” she cried, as the yucky mess filled her pants. “You twicked me!” she screeched, even though the Magician was nowhere to be seen. “It’s not fair! I won! I WON! I wanna be a big girl again! I WISH I WAS A BIG GIRL AGAIN!” She heard a chuckle from the doorway, and looked up. But it wasn’t the Magician. It was her boyfriend, Alex, the one she’d been serially cheating on for months and months. “Hi, darling!” he cooed, hungrily taking in the sight of her messing her nappy like a two-year-old. “I’ve missed you, sweetheart. I kept hoping you’d be back sooner, but it looks like you managed to hold on right to the end, didn’t you, baby?” Abby just stared at him in horror. Then she scrunched up her face again as her body started dumping another wave of poo-poo into her pants. Alex chuckled again and strode over to her. “The Magician told me he’s given you all sorts of babyish behaviours,” he said pleasantly. His eyes were glittering, not unlike the Magician’s had done whenever he was feeling particularly malevolent. “But that’s okay, princess. Even though you’re just a big, stinky baby now, Daddy still loves you.” Abby groaned, partly in disgust at what she’d just done in her diaper, and partly in horror at her boyfriend’s words. A big, stinky baby? Daddy?! No… She’d won! This wasn’t supposed to be happening! She looked up at him tearfully and remembered her own words – a handsome husband to care for my every need – and let out a piteous sob. “There, there, precious girl,” Alex said soothingly – but there was something darkly patronising about his tone as well. He stroked her back, and reached down to pat her sagging nappy. “It’s okay. It won’t be so bad. It’s not like your life is over, silly! But a lot of things are going to have to change, little one, and I’m not just talking about your diapers.” He leaned in close to whisper in her ear. “Things are going to have to change in the bedroom.” Abby felt a chill run down her spine, and then the realisation of what was happening became too much, and she started bawling at the top of her lungs. Abby’s New Life Months later, Abby pouted in her crib. Her nappy was full and yucky and she wanted changies now. But Daddy was busy with his new girlfriend. Her nursery was right next to his bedroom, the room she’d so mistakenly believed to be her own when she’d first appeared in her new home, and she could hear the faint sounds of a creaking bed and short, excited gasps and moans through the wall. She blushed with humiliation. Daddy was supposed to be her boyfriend, but doing naughty things like that with him (or indeed with anyone) was a big no-no for her now. She’d been naughty for sleeping with other men, Daddy said, and her punishment was to say bye-bye to adult fun forever. She scowled petulantly and went back to looking at the large TV screen Daddy had set up facing her crib. Something to keep you entertained while I’m doing grown-up things, he’d told her. Madelyn Smith was on the screen. It was one of her many porn videos; Ex-Feminist Sucks Dick in a Pissy Diaper. Abby watched Madelyn deepthroat the man’s cock, cross-eyed and drooling, a clearly soaked nappy squishing beneath her bottom as she sucked, and her pussy tingled. She started rocking against her teddy-bear, biting her lip. She was desperate. Desperate for anything, for any kind of sexual contact with a man at all. Maddy might have been turned into a diaper fetish pornstar, but at least she still got to have sex! Abby could feel the beginnings of a tantrum coming on. She’d won the Magician’s game! And yet here she was, sitting in her crib in a wet and messy nappy, watching a feminist academic turned adult-baby bimbo slobber and drool over a man’s cock while her own boyfriend fucked another girl in the bedroom next door! And it wasn’t just Maddy – she saw all of her former co-contestants a lot more regularly than she’d hoped. She saw Katherine’s ridiculous adult Pampers advert whenever she was allowed to watch television with Daddy. Abby had never liked her, but she still found herself blushing with second-hand embarrassment at the thought of Katherine dirtying her diaper on camera for millions of people to see. Then there was Becky. They went to the same daycare, at least on the days when Daddy said he was too busy to be stuck changing her smelly nappies, and the staff were constantly having to separate the two of them when they inevitably started shoving or name-calling or pulling on each other’s pigtails at any opportunity. Susie was there too, but she was in the older girls class. Abby might have been jealous if it wasn’t for the bright red bottom she was so often sporting under her soggy training pants. It seemed that even though she was unable to disobey her mother, the woman always made sure to give her daughter plenty of ‘smacky bum-bum time’ to remind her of her place. When she was led past the older girls room, Abby sometimes saw Susie perched on one of the little plastic training potties than lined one side of the wall, doing her business while a daycare worker supervised – at least on the days when the girl’s mother didn’t send her to daycare with a bulky diaper under her skirt. Abby’s attention drifted back to Maddy, the baby bimbo. She watched her sucking cock jealously, growing more and more restless in her crib. She still had no more control over her emotions than the average toddler. Tears stung her eyes, and she started breathily heavily. Her chest hitched. Then, out of nowhere, she couldn’t contain herself any longer. “WAAAAAAAAAAH!” she wailed at the top of her lungs. “WAAAAAAAAAAH! I don’t wanna be a baby! DADDY PLEASE! I don’t wanna pee and poop my pants! I don’t wanna wear NAPPIES! I wanna have big-girl naughty time! I wanna be a grown-up again! WAAAAAAAAAAH!” She heard a woman’s laughter from the bedroom, followed by a girlish squeal and a moan of pleasure, and she sobbed and cried even harder, pounding the mattress of her crib furiously. She wanted to have sex! She wanted to fuck! Driven wild by the sounds of cocksucking from the television and sex from the room next door, Abby mounted her teddy-bear and began to hump it desperately in her soaked and stinky diaper, grinding her pussy against the sodden padding and trying to imagine she was with a man. Her neediness built and built, and the sounds of sex got louder and louder, not quite drowned out by the whorish moans coming from the TV. She started issuing little high-pitched grunts of pleasure. Her mind was focused on the noises coming from the bedroom, and as her boyfriend’s latest lay cried out in orgasm, Abby did the same in her poopy nappy. Then she collapsed onto her mattress, red-faced and breathing heavily, her full diaper stuck up in the air behind her. It was the closest she’d ever get to having sex again. Just like all the other girls, Abby’s life had been forever altered, and she would have no choice but to get used to it. The End *** If you enjoyed The Magician's Game and want to read more like it, I also post on Tumblr, DeviantArt, and SubscribeStar.

Hi! Jeanette is my new girls name as I´m in transit from man to girl. I used to be John64

With Chapter 101 being posted it's about 299k words so far. I have another 67k written ahead of it at the moment which puts it at longer than Exchanged. (It'll be at least another 100k above that I think)

Wow, this story totally passed by me. Now I have 100 chapters to catch up. This will be an adventure!

Do not forget the panties, they have to be cleaned to. The most significant cost is the purchase costs, which is why you want to use good quality items since the more uses you get from the diapers and panties, the further down the total cost is amortized. Let's say you pay $30 for the diaper, you get 50 uses out of it, that makes the cost .12 x 50 + 30 / 50. Now, let's say you get 100 uses, That becomes .12 x 100 +30/100.Another way you could affect the cost is if you added to the number of diapers per load, instead of 10, you could wash 20 per load, the cost per diaper would go down to maybe 9 cents

Sounds like fun. Glad you have a supportive gf and the freedom to be yourself!

Sunny day, dry diaper, all is good!

I have not commented yet because I am just catching up on this story, but I do want you to know that I enjoy it thoroughly. It is sweet and adorable, and among the best of the "arrested growth" genre of ABDL stories. 🙂

To answer the OP, I've never had any issues with my disposables being discovered in the trash. Where I live, we use rather large wheelie bins for our trash and I always put my disposables in large black trash bags. Since I've switched to cloth, I've been curious about my laundry costs for quite a while, so I've been collecting some data, though some is just an educated guess. I'll post more detailed breakdown in the Cloth Diaper section, but my costs are somewhere around $1.20 a load for 10 diapers (Babykins 10500) plus a few added inserts. That includes the electricity, water, natural gas and detergent and is about what I use in 2 days. So, my individual diaper cost is about 12 cents each. I've had the current batch of diapers since 2018 and they cost about $25 each. I haven't replaced the velcro yet, but I will soon and I'm still using the same 4 pairs of water proof pants (Babykins 10300NT) I bought at the same time.

Do you know why I don't like chatting in the chat room? It's cause there's no conversation going on here. Plus, people on here are too cliquey which is fast being a turn-off for me.

Maddy is gutsy. She has a good thing going with Grace, but snooping around her room is a good way to find your persona non-grata with her older sister. I'm wondering if she will work up the courage to tell somebody. I never did, so I don't think. But I never faked wetting the bed either, although I admit I considered doing it. I didn't notice the ADD/Autism tendencies in Grace. She seems a bit aloof and obsessed with getting Pull-ups, but that's not unusual for me to see in students. But, my students are with me for a reason. She strikes me more on the ADD level, especially girls. FTR- and this is not true with every case, girls with ADD don't tend to be rambunctious, but they literally can not shut up. They talk all the time, usually very fast, about whatever is in their brain. I've noticed this is especially true when kids are nearing puberty. Maddy also seems to be immature for her age. I call it being a 12-year-old in fifteen-year-old body. Maddy seems to be like a nine-year-old in a 12-year-old body.

As to the title, I speak from experience when I say you can replace "is just" with "does"

This stent is made from 2cm:1cm pipes and 2:2 pipes. The left side is the head and the right side is the part that is inserted. By making the head longer, it is less likely to damage the urethra when it moves. It feels less uncomfortable than before and I hardly notice any pain anymore. However, I think it needs some further improvements. Just now my diaper so wet hehe x3

Chapter 10 After tossing and turning through his first night, trying to find a good way to lie down when there was unexpected and unwanted bulk rustling between his legs, Daniel had woken up crabby and late, with his bladder painfully full. With little time to get breakfast, he’d taken a shower–and peed in the shower, too, so he wouldn’t have to actually wet himself again–then changed into a fresh diaper as quick as he could and hurried to get to his first class. He wasn’t the last one in the room, but it was close. The Covenry Hall was one of the largest in the school, and with good reason. Covens required space to operate, necessitated large groups, and–of course–the class was fundamental to their education. Or, well, it was fundamental to the witches’ educations. Daniel, a warlock, could have gone a couple years without ever needing to bother interacting with this field of magic. Still…it was on the syllabus of every student at Alphabeta, so he couldn’t exactly blow it off. Arranged in many tiered sections that arced up so that every coven would have a good view of the teacher at the front, dozens of ten foot sections were separated by curved walls, so that the huge lecture hall reminded Daniel of the interior of a seashell. Each bubble contained five or six girls, sitting on beanbags that were arranged in a semicircle so that they could face each other while still seeing the front of the room. Narrow staircases ran up the sides to reach each coven’s personal bubble. Looking around, Daniel tried to guess which one was his–he knew his covenmates’ names, but not their faces. “Daniel Aster,” a voice to his right said, and Daniel almost jumped–he hadn’t noticed Professor Blackburn. She stood off to the side like an assassin ready to pounce; her black robes and black hat helped her blend into the blackboard that dominated the wall behind her. He looked at her, trying to gauge if she was happy to see him. Surely she didn’t like him–the general vibe he’d gotten from faculty was vague disdain and outright hostility–but Blackburn’s expression seemed neutral and polite. “Hello, Professor,” Daniel said, testing the waters of diplomacy. “I’m looking forward to learning under you.” “A moment of your time,” she replied, cutting to the chase. “I know the comments some of my colleagues have made, but I want to be clear–once this conversation is over, I will expect you to behave just as any of my other students, and I will treat you no differently.” “Thanks,” Daniel said, hesitating for a moment. “I think.” “This means I expect you to perform as well as any other student,” Blackburn continued. “You call yourself a warlock, but I’m not teaching warlocks.” “Warlocks can be in covens,” Daniel pointed out. “Typically only Covens of Eight, but still–covens.” “That’s true.” Professor Blackburn’s eyes seemed to sparkle for a moment, flaring with amusement. “As the coven’s Focus, the fulcrum they pour their power into. A warlock leading a Coven of Eight can be a truly terrifying thing–one mage with that much power and the skill to use it is a rare thing. All the power of a coven, all the speed of an individual caster with scarcely seen mastery.” “So,” Daniel said. “There shouldn’t be a problem.” “Mmm. Daniel, don’t forget–there are five other witches in your coven, and you’ll be getting no special treatment,” Velma pointed out. “So?” Daniel asked. “So, why do you assume you’ll be chosen as your coven’s Focus?” Velma asked. “Or, I should say–a coven of six has no explicit Focus, so why do you assume you’ll be given such control?” Before the conversation could move further, a light french accent sounding off at waist level caught Daniel’s attention. “You’re Daniel, right? We’re in the same coven.” Daniel turned to look at the speaker–a girl with long, blonde hair sat in a subtly rune-marked wheelchair. He nodded. “I’m guessing you’re…I’m going to say Mathilde?” “That’s right,” she said. “How’d you know?” “Honestly, relying on stereotypes,” Daniel admitted. “You just sound like a Mathilde to me.” “Well, I guessed on generalities too,” she conceded, smirking up at him. “Not many boys in class,” Daniel agreed. Glancing off away from him, Mathilde’s cheeks turned slightly pink. “That…wasn’t the first thing I noticed. Your skirt isn’t hiding much from my vantage.” Daniel’s own face turned fully red, and he glanced between her and Blackburn. “Thanks for the talk, Professor–I promise I won’t be a problem.” “I expect as much,” she replied. “Go join your coven, class will be beginning in a moment.” Daniel almost asked, ‘Where are we seated,’ but Mathilde waved a hand forward. “We’re over here.” Her chair moved on its own, wheels spinning with neither manual effort or an electric motor. Daniel watched the chair move for a moment, curious. “Can I ask you something?” he asked, as the two of them moved across the front of the lecture hall, passing covens in their own little scooped-out bubbles. She looked at him with uncertainty, and maybe a touch of suspicion. “That depends on the ‘something’.” “How are you controlling the chair?” he asked. “I mean, it seems like psychic control, but even with constructs designed for the purpose, that’s…well, either you can control a construct without focusing on it, which is a wild level of precision, or you’ve got a trick I haven’t thought of.” Her suspicion faded, replaced with a confident smirk. “How do you know I’m not focusing hard on it?” “I mean…I guess I don’t, but it’d be pretty dumb on the part of the designers if it took your constant attention. At that point, you’d be better off with like…a remote control or a joystick or something.” Daniel shrugged. “So, I assumed there’s a trick I’m just not seeing to make it easier, since, well–it’s nice to be able to move and cast spells at the same time.” “I’m controlling it directly, and there’s no trick to make it easier,” Mathilde explained, but she quickly added, “Though it’s not as impressive as you might think. You know how it takes babies months to go from ‘Awkwardly standing’ to ‘Walking without thinking about it’? This isn’t much different. And besides, can you?” “Can I what?” Daniel frowned at her. “Cast spells and walk at the same time,” Mathilde asked. “I mean…I wasn’t here for testing, but I heard you…struggled, a bit.” Daniel blushed. “I can, just–never mind. Your control is impressive, is all I’m saying.” Together, they made it to the bubble at the far end, where three girls waited. Mathilde nodded with a smile at the nearest girl, rolling her chair between a couple of the available beanbags. She exchanged a couple more greetings with the other two, pleasant and familiar; They all knew each other, Daniel was the only stranger. So, taking off his pointy hat, he held it in front of himself for a moment and waved anxiously. “Hi. I’m Daniel.” The girls eyed him, and every one save for Mathilde wore an expression that was tempered with uncertainty. The first, whose smile said, ‘I’m trying to be polite’ while her eyes said, ‘What did we do to get stuck with him?’, introduced herself. “Soga Asami. I’m a Second year, same as Mathilde.” Asami wore her uniform skirt long, cut so that it was almost a mirror opposite of Daniel’s immodest miniskirt, with an earthy complexion and a faint Japanese accent. “They try to put a couple of us in every group, so there’s some more experienced women–eh, experienced witches, at any rate.” “Historically, ‘Women’ and ‘Witches’ would be synonyms,” another girl added. She had red hair that curled up around her neck in a very particular, just-so sort of way, and wore a sneer that looked just as carefully cultivated as the hair. “I’m just going on the record here, I did not come to the most prestigious Witches school in the world to get stuck with…y’know. You. If you shit yourself, I don’t care what Blackburn said about ‘working with each other’, you’re either going to leave or I’ll make you leave.” “That’s Hazel, she’s always like that, it’s not you,” the third girl added. The only one so far to actually get up and offer a handshake, she wore her hair long, nearly down to the small of her back. “I’m Radha, and–I mean, if you do need to go, I’d appreciate giving the rest of us some space.” Daniel started to respond, shaking her hand. “Thanks, but–like, I don’t actually need–” “Take your seats,” Blackburn called from the front of the room. “Things are about to begin.” Glancing around, Daniel asked, “Where’s… Cassandra, right? Our sixth?” Radha shrugged. “Late.” Daniel sat down on one of the two available beanbags, sinking slightly into it. He wanted the firm reassurance of a desk, but apparently this was how they did things–he’d have to put up with it for now. Turning his attention to their teacher, he waited. Walking to the center of the room, Velma Blackburn raised out both her hands in a dramatic flourish. “Magic–” “Sorry!” The voice cut in from across the classroom, and the entirety of the lecture hall turned to look at the last girl approaching–a couple books clutched to her chest and a piece of toast held in her mouth. She had dark skin and frizzy hair pulled into a pair of hastily-thrown-together messy buns. “Sorry!” she repeated, scrambling across the room and hopping into the last beanbag in Daniel’s coven, sliding over next to him. Loud enough that Blackburn could hear, she added, “I had to get some books for this, and then I missed breakfast, and–yeah. Um. Sorry.” Blackburn stared at her for a long moment. “Cassandra Clay,” she said. “Your tardiness is not our concern. Delaying class by explaining tardiness, however, is.” “Sorry,” Cassandra repeated, sinking into the bag a little deeper as though she might shrink from the professor’s gaze. “Now,” Blackburn repeated. “Magic…” She began a monologue about the importance of covens, the history of witchcraft, a whole spiel, but Daniel’s attention was focused on the latecomer. Leaning in, Cassandra whispered to Daniel, “I’m Cassie, I don’t think we’ve met.” “Daniel,” he replied. “Are you a second year?” She shook her head. “You?” “First, and I hope only,” he explained. “Shut up,” Hazel snapped. They shut up. “The construction of the coven is one as old as magic,” Blackburn was explaining, turning, moving her wand through the air and twirling a piece of chalk on the huge blackboard behind her. A tiny motion of her wand made the chalk fly, inscribing a perfect circle. “It takes fundamental concepts, sharing the power that we all depend on. These are the fundamental forms of magic–the Wheel, or the Circle, being the most basic. The symbol that contains power so that it can be shaped and released into the world.” Moving her hand again, she marked a five pointed star, the kind kids learned to draw by marking five lines without picking up their crayons–though hers was, again, smooth and perfect, each angle exact, with the points of the star touching the inside rim of the circle. “The pentagram,” Blackburn continued. “A channel, moving magic how you desire, and together these two form a pentacle–contained, controlled magic. Each point represents power–From the leftmost point, clockwise, Earth, Aether, and Aqueus, the physical elements, then the two legs, Spirit and Mind, for the mortal elements. But for all the power these carry, that alone is no coven, for that, you need a sixth.” Finally, drawing back in preparation, she waited, letting the anticipation build. Once certain her audience was rapt, she flicked the wand forward, and the chalk broke into five pieces, marking five lines from the perfect center of the chalkboard out to each point of the pentagram. “The Familiar.” Blackburn’s voice was quiet for a moment. “Some of you may shy away from this role, because the Familiar wields none of her own power, but without her, you cannot cast a single spell. The Familiar carries magic she cannot wield. She is the wellspring that your might is drawn from, she is the conduit that your thoughts are carried through, she is the vessel in which you must place your confidence, because in you she will demand utter trust, because in you she will rely on your skill, because while she’s acting as your Familiar she will not be able to cast a spell. Never forget the burden placed upon your Coven’s Familiar, and never take her for granted.” She let that hang for a moment–apparently, that was the end of her speech, too. “Your first lesson will be simple,” she explained. “You will each take turns acting as each point of your pentagram, and as your Familiar. Form a circle, orient yourselves, and open your minds to share your power. By the end of our lesson, I will expect each of you to have experienced every place in your coven, from the raging Aether to the helpless Familiar.” A moment of further silence passed, and she frowned as though surprised by their reactions. “Well?” Blackburn demanded. “What are you all waiting for? Begin.” ... And here we meet the coven - And, very much, *not* the 'study group'. Of all the changes from V1 of the story, this group got the most work, going from basically just an idea I had one day to the crux of the plot. I hope you like them ^^ If you want to support me, a comment is always awesome to get! You can also contribute a couple dollars to help keep the lights on over here, which is also awesome https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Mission Improbable (Part 2 of 13) When Tracy woke up, sunlight was streaming in through the blinds, there was a warm body hugging her from behind and her diaper felt swollen and damp. All things considered, not a bad way to start a day. As she stirred, one of the arms encircling her reached up to brush the hair away from her face. "Good morning," Kat purred in Tracy's ear. "Mmm." Tracy smiled and wriggled closer. "Did you have a good night?" "Mmm-yeah, and no." "Oh?" "Ransomware attack. They wanted me to ID the attackers. Should have been easy enough." "There was a snag?" "There was a snag." Tracy sighed. "What happened?" Tracy quickly summed up the events of the night before, leaving out the names of Marc and Ms. Wilford. When she got to the part about Marc shooting at her, Kat sat up. "He shot at you?!?" "Mm-hmm. Good thing he wasn't hired for his aim." "It's not funny," Kat said pointedly. "What if he'd hit you. He could have killed you." "I know. I just... I don't know what came over me. All I wanted to do was to duck behind something and hide, but my legs just didn't want to stop." "Stupid legs." Kat gave Tracy's thigh a playful, little slap. "And after your little Gus Sonnenberg moment? Then what? Did you find them?" "Who's Gus Sonnenberg?" "A wrestler back before the Second World War. Did a lot of flying tackles." Tracy blew a little raspberry at Kat. "You're such a nerd." "Come on, I can just see it. My little bunny jumping up and landing on Bob with a squish, her generously padded butt pinning him to the ground." "His name isn't Bob," Tracy pointed out. "And I wasn't wearing my diaper at the time." "Oh shush. My version is cuter and more cartoony." Kat reached down and gave Tracy's diaper a squeeze. "So if you weren't wearing your diaper in the rain, why is it wet?" Kat teasing her like this was nothing new, but it never failed to make Tracy blush. "Aww, did my little girl wet herself?" "Yeah," Tracy admitted in a whisper, hiding her face behind her hands. "And?" "Kaaat," she pleaded. "You have to saaaaay it," Kat sang. "Change me? Please?" Kat wriggled herself out from under Tracy. "On one condition: That you eat a proper breakfast." "Yes, mom." Tracy rolled her eyes. "Hey, I mean it. You can't live on that shit you're eating." "Okay, okay." Tracy knew better than to continue the discussion. She kicked the blanket aside and felt the warm sunlight on her bare skin. Lying exposed like that, wearing nothing but a diaper, and a wet one at that, would have been unthinkable for Tracy only a few months ago. But Kat had cured her of that. Tracy hated the expression, but one baby-step at a time, they had managed to make her comfortable enough to wear only her diapers. At least in her own bedroom. When she slept over at Kat's, she would still insist on wearing a comically oversized t-shirt as a night dress. "You know that if I change you, you're going to be wearing diapers all day, right?" Kat said in a mock-serious tone. That had been another one of their little rules: If Tracy put the diapers on herself, she was allowed to stop wearing them whenever she wanted. But if she asked Kat to do it, Kat got to be a bossy mom for the rest of the day and keep her in diapers for as long as she felt like. "Do I have to? I have to go out and talk to people today." "Hey, you're the one who came up with the rule. If you don't like it, you can always change yourself." "But I don't wanna," Tracy whined. "I like it better when you do it." "Aww. Is my little bunny feeling needy?" Kat stroked Tracy's cheek. "Maybe a little." Kat smiled and chuckled as she got out of bed. She took Tracy's hand and helped her up. Tracy felt the diaper sag a little as she stood. Kat led Tracy to the bathroom which was so small that there was barely enough room for the both of them to be in there at the same time. Kat slowly undid the tapes and pulled the diaper off Tracy, bundling it up and putting it in one of the plastic bags that Tracy had in the bathroom for just that purpose. She had made sure they were different from the ones she used for all her other trash so they'd be harder to trace back to her if anybody went dumpster diving. "OK Häschen, you get in the shower and get cleaned up, and mommy'll be waiting in the bedroom with a fresh diaper for you." Tracy felt it was a little weird that Kat referred to herself as 'mommy' when they were together like this, but Kat seemed to like it. Also, since Kat insisted her clients call her 'mistress' or 'ma'am', it helped Tracy separate their time together from Kat's job. Knowing that whatever they had together was different from what her clients had, made it feel even more special. "Now hop to it Häschen," Kat said and gave Tracy's butt a playful, little swat, derailing her train of thought. Then she squeezed past Tracy and left the bathroom. Tracy stood under the warm spray and felt the water rinse away the sweat and dirt from the night before. She hadn't realised how grimy and dirty she had been before looking down and seeing what the rain hadn't managed to wash away. How did Kat even bear to snuggle up to me like she did? Eventually Tracy felt clean enough and stepped out of the shower. She quickly dried herself and wrapped a dry towel around herself. It was a little shorter than she would have preferred, barely covering her butt, but Tracy told herself that she probably wouldn't be wearing it for very long. When she came out of the bathroom, Tracy saw that Kat had put on a t-shirt and sweat pants and changed the sheets on her bed. Probably just as well. Those sheets were most likely just as ripe as me. "Come here sweetie," Kat purred. When Tracy came closer, she held out her hand. "Towel," she said softly, almost whispering. Tracy knew that it was pointless to argue. She undid the towel and handed it to Kat who spread it out on the bed. Tracy realised that Kat was giving her the whole package deal and not just a quick diaper change. Standing naked in the middle of the room while Kat finished her preparations felt awkward; more awkward than being diapered by Kat. The feeling of vulnerability that came with being naked in front of someone else was something Tracy doubted she'd ever get over. When Kat was actually putting the diaper on her, she would give Tracy a feeling of just being cared for. It made lying there naked feel completely different from how it felt when she was just standing there, almost like she was on display. Kat patted the towel and Tracy obediently sat down on it and lay down on her side and rolled over on her back, putting herself dead centre on the bed. She looked to both sides, noted her position and smiled. I always did have good aim. "What's so funny," Kat asked. "Oh nothing." Kat spread Tracy's legs and knelt between them, slowly running her hands up the outside of Tracy's thighs. As her hands moved inwards, Kat scratched Tracy's pubic stubble with a fingernail and frowned. "We should take care of that, don't you think? Itchy babies can get so very cranky." Oh shit. She's in full mommy mode. Definitely not a good night. Tracy realised that this was something Kat needed as much as she did. She nodded. "Will you do it?" Tracy asked quietly. "Of course Häschen. You just lie there. I'll take care of everything." Kat crawled backwards off the bed and walked to the bathroom. She returned a minute later with a damp washcloth, a can of shaving foam and a razor. Kat quickly gave Tracy a pair of foam undies. Then she leaned in close. "Now hold still my er... my little cream puff. We wouldn't want any nicks or cuts, would we?" Kat slowly and carefully ran the razor across Tracy's skin, removing every trace of stubble. It didn't take very long, and when she was satisfied with the results, Kat wiped away the leftover foam with a clean corner of the washcloth. Tracy shivered briefly as the newly shaved skin was caressed by an otherwise imperceptible draught. "There we go. All smooth. Doesn't that feel better?" Kat's voice took on a sweetly maternal tone. "Mm-hmm." "Now you be a good girl and lie here quietly while I put away these things. Can you do that for me?" Tracy nodded. Kat disappeared to the bathroom. She stayed in there a while, but when Tracy heard the toilet flush she breathed a little sigh of relief. At least she's not in there crying. That had happened once before, after Kat had had a session with a long-time client who had died shortly thereafter. That night had been when they had found out that letting Kat do her mommy thing to Tracy helped them both deal with the stress of their jobs. Kat emerged from the bathroom, picked up one of Tracy's diapers and knelt down between Tracy's legs again. "Now let's get you properly dressed," she said cheerfully and unfolded the diaper. Tracy lifted her hips to let Kat slide it in under her. As Kat sprinkled baby powder on Tracy, she gave her inner thigh a little pat with the back of her hand. "So, after you did your wrestling thing, what happened?" "I followed Marc's signal to a parking lot, but I was too late." "So that's Bob's name." Kat smiled and pulled the diaper up between Tracy's legs. Tracy suppressed a groan as she realised what she had revealed. "Let's hope nobody entrusts you with state secrets." Kat taped the diaper in place and crawled off the bed, putting the baby powder into the plastic box under the bed where Tracy kept her diapers. Next she piled the blanket and pillows up in a heap at the head of the bed and sat down in front of it, leaning back. She spread her legs and patted her thigh. Tracy wriggled her way up between Kat's legs until she was lying with her head against Kat's stomach. Kat began stroking Tracy's damp hair. "So, if you were too late to the parking lot, who are you talking to today?" Tracy smiled and leaned back. Despite the heat of the bedroom and the sunshine, the warmth from Kat's body felt wonderful. "Mmmm, right now I seriously want to say 'nobody'. Can't we just stay like this all day" "Now, now. We can't have you shirking your responsibilities like that. Now tell me who you're talking to." Tracy sighed. "Just the companies around the lot. I'm thinking maybe the blackmailers hitch-hiked on one of their networks. So I need to get a look at their logs for last night." "I think I smell a sneaky plan." Kat chuckled. "Either that or..." Kat reached down and patted Tracy's diapered crotch. Tracy closed her eyes. "Mmm, they're about to be visited by an agent for an obscure law enforcement agency." "Sounds like I'm going to have to come along to make sure you don't get into trouble. And besides, who knows when you might need a change." "Kaaaat," Tracy whined, knowing full well it wouldn't work. But she still felt that her pride required the attempt. "Isn't pretending to be a cop illegal?" Tracy grinned. "Only if you actually claim to be a cop. If they only assume it, you're not technically breaking the law." "Oh you're a sneaky, little bunny." "A sneaky, little bunny with an official-looking ID-card," Tracy added. "And is the sneaky, little bunny hungry?" "Mm-hmm." Kat reached down next to the bed and brought up a plastic box. She placed it on Tracy's chest and pulled the lid off. Tracy tried to get a better look at what was inside, but Kat put a forearm across her chest to keep her from moving. "Now don't do that or you'll spill it. Food goes in your mouth, not on the sheets." Kat lifted a carrot stick out of the box and dipped it in some kind of creamy dip before feeding it to Tracy. "Like it?" Kat asked as she picked up a second carrot stick and ate it. "Mm-hmm." Tracy nodded while she chewed. "Better than those terrible energy bars, right?" Tracy wrinkled her nose. "Mmmyeah, they're yucky. But carrots don't taste so great after ten hours in a hot ca-mmmph." Kat interrupted her by shoving a new carrot stick into her mouth. "That's no excuse for not eating properly. Sounds like I'm going to have to keep an eye on you and those bad habits of yours for longer than just today." Tracy looked up at Kat and rolled her eyes. Kat only smiled in return and fed Tracy a piece of something yellow with a slightly peppery taste. For a couple of minutes they didn't say anything. Kat kept feeding Tracy and slowly stroking her hair. Eventually the box was empty and Kat just wrapped both arms around Tracy and held her close. "Tough night?" Tracy asked. They had always been able to talk about what was wrong, although Kat sometimes used her maternal role to talk about things as if talking to a child. Tracy found it a little weird, but at the same time oddly comforting. Kat's silence today, however, worried her. "Yes and no," Kat answered after a long silence. "I ran into someone I didn't know was in town while I was out with my client. And she didn't realise I was working before things got... really awkward." Tracy grimaced. "I don't really want to talk about it," Kat continued. "At least not now. OK?" Tracy nodded. "Good." Kat gave the top of Tracy's head a kiss. "So, time to fill in your new partner about the case. Who are we working for? And did they manage to unlock their computers? Your clients, I mean." Tracy shrugged. "No idea. They might not like that Marc tried to track them, so maybe they'll demand more, or maybe just not give them the passwords out of pure spite." "But you tracked them too," Kat pointed. "Yeah, but I'm good at hiding it. But anyway, I'll talk to Ms. Wilford later today, so I'll find out if they've been in touch again." "So for the moment we're working as if nothing has changed. Computers still locked." "And sex tape still ready to be revealed." Tracy added. "There's a sex tape too? Do tell." "I haven't seen it, obviously. But apparently the blackmailers used the webcam on Marc's computer to catch his providing Ms. Wilford with some... executive stress relief." "Oooo. A bit of secretary action? Naughty." Kat wiggled her eyebrows suggestively, making Tracy chuckle. "Did you at least get a look at it?" Kat asked. "Nah. And I wasn't about to ask her for a copy." Tracy had to admit to herself that she was a little curious about the sex tape. Marc wasn't an unattractive man and the idea of him kneeling naked under a desk was an appealing thought. Although in Tracy's mind, Kat was seated at the desk instead of Ms. Wilford; and Marc had morphed into the only one of Kat's clients she had ever met: A nameless woman that had looked a lot like Tracy. It wasn't like Tracy wanted to be the woman under the desk, but she would like to watch. "I'd offer you a penny for your thoughts," Kat said, interrupting Tracy's train of thought. "But I'm pretty sure I can guess." Tracy blushed, and when Kat saw it she continued. "I guess we'd better get moving if we're going to track down your porn." "It's not my-" "Oh shush. Do you have another one of those ID cards?" ***

Ted’s mouth was dry. His hangover was certainly making him feel ill, but glares his roommates wore were enhancing his discomfort tenfold. Stacey was calm, but stern, staring daggers right through him with her piercing blue eyes. Lara looked absolutely pissed. Her brown eyes showed a fire Ted had never seen in her. He knew the feeling was inappropriate, but he felt oddly attracted to her in this agitated state. Ted had a hard time meeting either girl’s gaze. He felt ashamed, and mostly stared at his feet as he shuffled them nervously. He did not speak. “I asked you a question,” said Stacey, still measured, but sternly raising her voice slightly. “What do you have to say for yourself?” “I… I’m…” Ted stammered. “I’m sorry,” he said softly. “What was that??” Lara barked at him. “I’m sorry,” said Ted, firmly and looking Lara in the eye. He felt her stare soften a bit, as Lara recognized that he was genuinely regretful. “I’m sure you are,” Stacey said authoritatively. “You have quite a mess to clean up here. I expect it will take you most of the day. But the mess is only one part of this. We’ll need to take a walk around and make sure nothing was damaged. You’re very lucky your mattress wasn’t ruined by your little accident.” Ted blushed profusely. He again averted his eyes in shame. Stacey continued. “When you moved in here, we had a big talk about this. That was only a couple of months ago, when you agreed to respect our home and not throw outrageous parties.” She paused for dramatic emphasis. “And now, you’ve proven that you can’t be trusted. The minute Lara and I left town, you disrespected our shared space. As I’m sure you know, actions have consequences. So what do you think should be the consequences of your actions?” Ted once again felt like a little boy being scolded for misbehavior. He was fairly sure his mother had used the exact same phrase about consequences when he was younger. He shrugged. “I’ll clean everything up,” he murmured, “and pay for anything that got damaged.” “You’re damn right you will!” Lara cut in. Stacey put a hand on her friend’s leg and gave her a look that said ‘take it easy…’ Lara nodded and took a breath. Turning back to Ted, Stacey said, “Yes, you absolutely will clean the entire apartment and pay for any damage. But what about the breach of trust? How can Lara and I be sure this won’t happen again?” Fidgeting in his seat, Ted pleaded. “Please don’t make me move out. I’m really sorry and I truly promise it won’t happen again. I’ll clean everything now, and I’ll do extra cleaning all week to make up for it. Please. I can’t afford to live on my own. Please…” Stacey worked hard to suppress the smile curling in the corners of her mouth. Lara, too, was feeling satisfied with Ted’s groveling. Stacey continued to take the lead. “We would be very justified in kicking you out. You obviously know that. But I think we can give you a chance to earn back our trust. “Doing some extra chores this week sounds like a good start. Maybe a little childish, but you acted in an immature way, so perhaps a childish punishment is just what you need.” Ted’s heat sank when he heard the word ‘punishment.’ He was suddenly reminded of the ‘punishments’ he had overheard a few nights prior. Across the room, he saw the paddles hanging on the wall, neatly framed between his two roommates. He swallowed hard, almost an audible ‘gulp.’ Lara cut in. “I don’t think extra chores are enough of a punishment to earn back my trust. Since we’re considering about childish punishments, I think you should be grounded next weekend too. Just sit at home while everyone else is out, so you can think about what you did.” Ted hung his head. He did not want to miss a whole weekend out drinking with his friends. But he couldn’t think of a way to wriggle out of this. It seemed he would have to do whatever Stacey and Lara said in order to avoid being forced to move. “Hmm… it seems maybe Teddy doesn’t like that idea.” Ted blanched when Stacey used his childhood nickname. She prodded him further. “Don’t you think you deserve to be grounded? Or is there some other type of punishment that you think would be more appropriate for your behavior?” Now Lara had to suppress her smile. She couldn’t believe how neatly their plan was working out. Stacey had the boy wrapped around her finger, and it was only a matter of time before he was bare bottomed, getting his overdue spanking. Ted shifted in his seat. He suddenly felt the hard wood of the chair very acutely through the thin fabric of his sweatpants. He did not answer Stacey, as he debated internally. Being grounded did not sound fun. It was senior year, and there were a finite number of weekends left to party. Missing one of them because he was being punished like a teenager would be devastating. He considered the alternative. If he suggested taking a spanking instead, it would be painful no doubt, not to mention humiliating. But it would be quick. When it was over, he would be forgiven. Ted then recalled the excitement he had experienced listening to his roommates paddle each other. His cock stiffened and rubbed delightfully against his soft pants. How bad could it be? “Well?” Stacey’s voice broke him from his daydream. “Extra chores and grounded? Or do you have another suggestion?” Ted’s eyes were fixed on the paddles hanging on the wall. His mind was made up, but he couldn’t bring himself to ask for it. Stacey turned and looked over her shoulder to glance at the paddles. She turned back to Ted, whose line of sight did not shift. His lip quivered as he struggled to speak. “Are you looking at those paddles?” Stacey asked bluntly. Ted didn’t move. Lara snapped her fingers. “Hey! Stacey asked you a question. Speak up, mister!” Ted looked back and forth at Stacey and Lara. He slowly nodded. “Do you think you deserve a paddling?” Lara asked. Again, Ted nodded. “What a great idea,” Stacey chirped. “I think a being spanked like a little boy will teach you a good lesson about acting like a grown up.” The room was silent for a solid minute. Ted’s heart was racing, his bottom and genitals tingling. Stacey turned to Lara. “What do you think, hon? Should we give this young man a good spanking?” Lara and Ted locked eyes. She smiled at him warmly. Her sweet look made him relax slightly. “Absolutely,” she affirmed. Ted hung his head. His fate was sealed. “Good. Teddy, please go choose one of the paddles from the wall over there,” Stacey commanded. Ted didn’t move. “Right now mister!” Lara yelled. Ted jumped from his chair and hurriedly crossed the room. The girls turned to watch him. He inspected each paddle, suddenly realizing how heavy they were and how much they were likely to hurt. He hesitated only a moment before choosing the one that appeared to be slightly thinner. Lara giggled with glee. “Oh goodie he chose mine!” Stacey stood from the couch. “Ok then. I get to give the warm up, and you give the swats.” Ted was puzzled, walking slowly back to the middle of the room, as Stacey took his place in the kitchen chair. “Please hand that paddle to Lara and come over here,” instructed Stacey. Still confused, but eager to get this over with, Ted complied. Stacey took his hands and stood him directly in front of where she sat. “Now here’s what’s going to happen,” she explained. “I’m going to put you across my lap and spank your bare bottom thoroughly with my hand. Once you are nice and red and warmed up, you’ll bend over the edge of the couch and Lara will paddle you.” She let her words sink in. Ted couldn’t believe this was about to happen. He hadn’t been spanked in years, and he had definitely never been hit with anything as heavy as the paddle that Lara now held, tapping it against her thigh. He was scared. Stacey continued. “This is just the beginning of your punishment. After you’ve been well spanked, you can begin cleaning. Once this place is spotless, the three of us will sit down and discuss whether any additional punishments that may be needed.” Again she paused. Squeezing his hands tightly to reassure him, she added, “We’ll also have to discuss your little bed wetting problem.” Hanging his head in shame, Ted felt tears well in his eyes. Stacey took his chin in her hand and lifted it so she would look him in the eye. She felt a surge of maternal energy, comforting Ted before she disciplined him. “It’s ok,” she said with a warm smile, her blue eyes glistening. “We'll get it all figured out, and we’ll make sure we can all trust each other again.” Ted felt an odd calm wash over him. Stacey was being so caring. She was being firm, but fair. He knew he had to earn her trust back. He knew he needed to be punished. “But, I’ll give you one more chance to change your mind,” Stacey said. “Before I take you over my knee, you can choose to not be punished. You can instead choose, if you’d rather, to pack your things and find somewhere else to live where this kind of behavior is tolerated.” Ted remained silent. No way was he moving out. He was ready to take his medicine. Still holding his chin, Stacey asked directly. “So? What’ll it be? Pack your bags, or get your bottom beat?” Ted took a deep breath. He found his courage. “I deserve to be punished. I’m sorry. Please give me a spanking.” Stacey gently slapped his face. “Gladly.” She hooked Ted’s arm and tossed him in a heap across her knees. Manhandling him, Stacey adjusted him into just the right position with his bottom perfectly primed for her hand. Patting him over his sweatpants, Stacey asked Lara, “What do we say about bottoms during a spanking, Lara?” The two girls sing-songed together, “ALWAYS ON THE BARE!!” Stacey hooked Ted's elastic waistband and yanked his pants down. Ted gasped as the cool air hit his backside. His cock, too, took note of his naked state in front of the beautiful girls. It stiffened and pressed into Stacey’s thighs. She ignored it, knowing it wouldn’t last once she got started. She slapped him once, hard, her long fingers covering plenty of ground. She rubbed him gently. “Ok little boy. Are you ready for your spanking?” “Yes…” he said meekly. Stacey started in. She held Ted tightly around the waist, and let him have it.

Part 4 Angela looked sympathetically at me and continued to busy herself cleaning up and sorting something out in the bathroom. I just wanted her to go. There was a lot of confusion spinning around in my head and being with others wasn’t going to help. Eventually she’d done as much as she could, patted the bag with all my ‘nasties’ contained in it and asked if I was ready to return to the conference room. “You go,” I indicated the door, “I have a few things I need to think about before I can... well... you understand...” I wasn’t sure she did but there again, she was part of this team who knew what the end result was, so wasn’t an innocent bystander. A bombshell had just landed in my head and I needed time... “If you have questions I’m sure we can answer them better than you just thinking about stuff on your own.” She offered helpfully. “Maybe but, I need to sort things out for myself before I even know what questions to ask.” I thought I was being quite reasonable but there was an edge to my voice that was verging on irritation. I felt I’d been duped by some over-complicated TV prank show... and I HATE such shows. They rely on the goodwill of the victim, I always wanted to smack those pranksters in the face and wipe that damn ‘only joking’ smile of their fucking faces. “But Gordon don’t you think...” The sweet patronising nature of those words, whether intended or not, broke me. She may have just changed my nappy but at that moment I needed to think. “For fuck sake GET OUT,” I lost my temper but despite the anger I felt tears roll down my face. What disturbing emotional state had I got myself into? Angela looked back to see if I was OK but her concern was not returned I just shooed her away and was thankful when the door clicked closed. Alone and my emotions peaked as I lay in the foetal position on the bed and cried like a two year old. I wasn’t even sure what I was crying about I only knew that something momentous had happened that I wasn’t equipped to deal with. **** It was perhaps weird that I felt thankful for the thick cushiony comfort of the disposable hugging my hips. I thought I wanted to sleep, just in case I’d dreamt... well, what was it... a revelation or prank? What were they about to offer me? It seemed that I could be ‘Born Again’, if I got the message correctly but that was impossible so... were they just after money? I mean, I had some but not that much. All Sam’s royalties headed towards his charity and although I was pretty comfortable, and had the house, I wasn’t a millionaire... so what was it I could offer. Surely, they weren’t after my seventy one year old body? I lay there trying to work things out. It’s times like this when I hate being alone. Sam, ever practical Sam, would have been very logical and have all his questions in a list. Unfortunately, I was never quite that organised. I mulled over the fact that they had just told me that they had created the impossible AND to the benefit of a couple of sweet gay boys who wanted a family. I mean is that what they were actually offering – a chance to be reborn into a family that wants you? But why go to all that trouble? Personally I had a terrific family life. We weren’t rich, no one was on the council estate where I grew up and, despite my parent’s divorce, life was pretty okay. I can’t say I ever went hungry or without sufficient clothes or a roof over my head. But back to what had been revealed... there seems to be an abundance of children around and making them must be a damn sight easier than creating one from the bones of an old man... surely? But, what if they can actually do as they say... is it something I would want? It’s true I’m no believer in the ‘afterlife’ and I have no religious convictions that Sam and I would be bonded as angels in ethereal bliss when my time comes. So, what is it that’s nagging at the back of my head... if it WAS possible would I want it? **** I lay there pondering, the fresh padding was, thanks to Angela’s unbelievable caring nature, giving me a comforting hug and my mind slipped into the world of being a baby. I know that the fact I wear a nappy doesn’t mean I am a baby but having worn one for a while now, I can attest to the fact that they are very comfy and at my age, give a feeling of security. However, is that a good enough reason to become a baby again and, AND, what guarantees go with that weird situation. I mean, who’d become responsible if the couple who adopted you broke up? Do you in fact ever grow up? Is there a lifetime connection and re-evaluating of the circumstances? Does it need a continual ‘top-up’? Angela was correct, these weren’t questions I could sort out myself I needed to ask the people involved and that meant a return to the conference room. The decision to move was made even more urgent when room service came to make up my room ready for the next guest, whom I hoped wouldn’t be in the same quandary. To be honest I wanted out of that room because if there was any evidence as to what I’d done or worn hanging about, I didn’t want to be there to take any accusatory looks from the poor overworked housekeeping soul. I thanked her for her patience and scooted back down to the lobby where Ben was waiting. **** “Ah Ben, sorry about that, just a little overwhelmed by what was being implied.” I offered as an apology. Ben shrugged. “Gordon, there was nothing implied - it’s all fact.” He paused a moment before leading me back to the conference room. “Look, we know this all seems strange but it is true. However, I’m sure that my word isn’t going to be enough so... waiting to speak to you further we have Professor De La Mere lined up to bring you up to speed. However, before that there is a pre-recorded video we’d like you to watch first as that might shed some light on what this is all about.” He looked at me for an answer, I merely nodded and he led me back into the now empty conference room where only the big blue screen was lit up. “Take a seat Gordon and we’ll be back at the end of the video.” I sat down and he pressed something on his iPad and the screen burst into colour. First the word WELCOME in various languages appeared on screen followed by the face of the professor who smiled... but about what? “Welcome sceptics. Welcome doubters. Welcome to... the unbelievable truth. Welcome everyone.” Change to a forest scene with a lake in the distance with Professor De La Mere walking into shot and addressing the camera. “This place is lovely isn’t it? A sort of Disneyesque interpretation of what paradise should look like.” She looked over her spectacles at the camera as if this next bit was an aside. “However, Shangri La, Xanadu, Elysium, El Dorado and many more myths; maybe a city made of gold, one that contained the Fountain of Youth, a country where no one got old or perhaps a simple spring that was the Font of all Knowledge. There are many such stories, there are many testaments to places such as these to exist but so far, no one has been able to find these Lost Legends. Well perhaps one person and that person is my Great, Great Grandmother Doctor Hilda Helperman. She then went on to explain how, in the 1800s, on an expedition to the Far East she fell upon a scene similar to the one behind her. How horrified she watched as a local tribe threw their oldest inhabitants into the lake and then had a feast, made music and danced. A couple of hours later crying could be heard, in fact it was not one but two babies crying and a few of the younger men in dug-out canoes where ferrying them to the shore. The professor went on to describe how her team of explorers were discovered by the tribe and taken captive and back to the village. A village unlike anything she’d imagined, something she assumed would be of a primitive tribe in a lost area of the country. She was wrong. The detail and sophistication of the place stunned them all but they were told in no uncertain terms that they would never be allowed to leave. As it turned out, that wasn’t such a gruelling prospect as in many ways, back then, they were more advanced than the explorers own home countries. The upshot was they all married into the tribe. Her great, great grandmother married the chief’s son Deski Maquanda, which meant Man from Water (perhaps later to become De La Mere), and spent a further five years with the tribe. Eventually, her desire to return home proved too great, she wanted to tell the world about this Eden, this absolute gem of a discovery but was forbidden to do so, unless she and her husband travelled together... really to make sure she never said too much. As it turned out she realised that its discovery would possibly mean the end of the tribe but was able to convince the chief to offer some of the tribes secret remedies and the speciality of the Humarnni (the resurrection waters) as a possible help to her people who were plagued by ill health and disease. She brought a file of water back to her own city, set up a lab and over the years had been refining and ‘reverse engineering’ what that small file might offer. The result... after all these years was real Rebirth. Whilst living with the tribe she’d seen the results several times and each time had been amazed. Alas, none of the locals knew why or how it happened, they were just grateful that it did and celebrated the fact when an aged family member could be returned to them as a new born. They never questioned this miracle, they never thought to explain it, they appreciated the wonder and celebrated that fact. She went on to explain a few other things about the power of this new and constantly improving elixir but insisted that it was still in the testing stages. So far, all trial subjects had been positive and had returned as a new born. The professor knew she had the secret to eternal life, she was also well aware that such a discovery would change the course of history and make governments keen on obtaining it and those who discovered such a world shattering potion. She’d kept it secret but knew that there was an inevitable end to the story so, before that happened she’d decided to offer it to a select few. She had a nephew who was gay and was sad that he couldn’t adopt in the country where he lived. However, when his aunt offered a solution and an old gay man offered his services as a Guinea pig, that old man found a new start in a home where he’d be wanted... the first of many re-births and the opening of an adoption hospital geared to gay couples was established. **** I was finding it difficult to take all this info in or get my head around the concept – my re-birth? It was all bunkum but... what if? I’d just watched a very nice video of what could really be described as a movie script. All the elements were there and surely, with what they can do these days with special effects, it would be no trouble at all to see an old man become a baby but... I wasn’t convinced any of this was real. Surely it would involve loads of paperwork but also would it be something, if even possible, I would favour? It seemed a strange and expensive way to give a few desperate gay and lesbian couples a child when there were so many available to adopt, not least being that it seemed many folk can create them at the drop of a hat. Was this not a waste of resources, something so revolutionary surely had better aims and outcomes? However, all these doubts I had were batted away by the team as inconsequential... their aim was to give me a second life as the baby of a doting gay couple. When I asked, if I did agree to all this, what would I have to do they explained about the ‘home’ where I’d live until it was time. That home was in the very same annex as their hospital and adoption centre. All this seemed so unlikely my doubts were peaking. “And what about my money? I’ve not got a lot but I have some.” I thought this might trip them up. “Well Gordon this is where our finance team can help. You can either give it all away to anyone you like OR you can put it in a Trust Fund, our legal team will hold for you, and then, at a suitable time that money could be released to your adoptive parents... so in fact... you would be taking it with you.” I shook my head; this was getting madder and madder but was beginning to make sense. How that happened I had no idea. The team were still all smiling and encouraging me to take part. “After all,” as they said, “what was there to lose?” The thing was I didn’t really have much else to live for. All my family were dead and I had no connection with any of their offspring. Sam’s family had all passed so I suppose I could just give the money away and have done... except the house... I still needed somewhere to live. But they were offering me a home with them until they re-birthed me and I’d be the baby a loving couple wanted. This was stupid, mad, ridiculous, but what was there to lose? Ohhh, this was weird - everything seemed to be speeding up and felt my resilience weakening. Panic suddenly entered my body because I could feel it become hot and tight. I’m alone so... what was there to lose? I needed to sign on the dotted line soon before the offer was taken away. As I’d told them before I didn’t believe in God so I needed something... anything. But, my body just didn’t seem right... I felt a mental tugging... now I was burning up... ohhhhhhhh...... **** A pain in my chest was making breathing and moving difficult and it had woken me from a deep and unusual sleep. The chair I was sitting in had held me up but I could feel all my strength draining and my vision blurring. I grabbed my phone and pressed – the only thing that came up was the confirmation from Hillary about the time and date, a week from now, that I’d agreed for Market Research. Surely that wasn’t what I was dreaming about? Trembling, I couldn’t hold on and it fell to the floor and out of reach. The clock read 23:32, I must have dozed off... but I cried out... this pain was excruciating. The ache intensified and I could feel a warmth begin to surround me... oh... I was pissing myself. A vague recollection of wearing a nappy these days for sporadic incontinence flitted into my head... so that would take care of that. I was grateful but had no idea who I was being grateful to. Another stab of pain, or was it just getting more intense? I let out a scream for help but it was so low I doubt if anyone had been in the room would have heard. Breathing was proving difficult and my hands were clutching my chest as another jolt blocked out any understanding. My befuddled brain was wondering if this was the start of my re-birth... was there HOPE? I tried to remember what the offer was but the pain was too intense and became all consuming. I tried to get up, to raise an alarm, perhaps make it to the door but I was stuck, unable to move as dread began to grow. My chest felt so constricted I couldn’t breathe; it was like a huge snake had wrapped itself around me and was just squeezing away my life. I searched the room, the same room I’d lived alone in for the past nine years, and saw the photographs on the desk but could see no detail. The images of Sam and me had grown faint as tears of pain and loss dripped from my cheeks. I tried to call out to my partner but was in too much agony there was hardly a whisper. I wasn’t holding my breath I just couldn’t breathe, the tightness gripped and all around begin to fade. I was alone and my heart, instead of pumping to keep me alive, was complicit in squeezing life out of me. The pain doubled, then trebled and then, with a silent scream, I fell to the floor... **** “Poor old sod,” the man decked out in facemask and hazmat suit said, “looks like he’s been dead for quite some time. We’re getting more and more of this... it seems neighbours just aren’t that interested any more. Oh well.” As he checked the body he noticed, lying on the table besides him, an open book called Fables, Myths & Legends, the man’s glasses resting on a page called The Spring of Eternal Youth. “He might have been some kind of academic...” He shrugged as he surveyed the rest of the corpse and continued with his assessment. Meanwhile, his younger colleague looked around the house and noticed the impressive LEGO building. “You’d have thought the kids who built that would have got worried...” She searched for more clues amongst the photographs but only saw images of two older men smiling happily on location in some corner of the globe. She checked her blue nitrile gloves and joined her colleague. “This house will sell for a pretty penny,” she sniffed the leaden air, “after they’ve gotten rid of the smell that is.” A little later they zipped the black body bag up and between them stretchered what remained of Gordon out to the waiting vehicle. No one was at their doors to see him go... no one would be at his funeral... no one cared. ***his end***

Being bladder incontinent and a woman who isnt ashamed of her body I wear 24/7 , even under my little black dress, I dont care who sees them, they're just a part of me

The next couple of days, Ted and his roommates didn’t see much of one another. All three kept busy with class, homework, and social activities. By Friday afternoon, Lara and Stacey were packing up to head away for the weekend on their sorority’s annual retreat. Ted would be home alone for two days, and he was looking forward to having the place to himself. As he left class on Friday morning, one of his buddies, Jeff, came running up to him across the quad. “Hey! Finally having that party tomorrow huh?” Ted looked at his friend, puzzled. “What?” “I heard about the bash at your place tomorrow. That amazing backyard…” Jeff was almost wistful. “We gotta get beer pong set up on the patio table!” Ted was dumbstruck. He was definitely not planning a party. He knew his roommates would disapprove. It was unclear to him where this was coming from. “What time should we come by?” Jeff continued eagerly. Then, like a lightning bolt, Ted remembered his roommates would be out of town all weekend. He and his friends could party their asses off, and as long as he got everything cleaned up on Sunday morning, Stacey and Lara would be none the wiser. Maybe he could even show them that the place could tolerate a party or two. The wheels in his head started spinning full speed. “Wanna come by around 5 and help me go get the kegs? We can tap them nice and early and get a head start.” “Hell yeah!” Jeff high fived him and sped off to his next class. A wide grin spread across Ted’s face as he crossed the quad. At last, a rager worthy of his killer apartment. --- On their way out of town to the retreat, Lara read her text messages aloud to Stacey who drove down the long country road. “It’s on,” Lara said. “That’s three different people who all said they’re planning to party at our place tomorrow night. Jeff says they’re going to get kegs.” Stacey couldn’t contain her satisfaction. She smiled widely. “Worked perfectly. I knew that little brat wouldn’t be able to resist once we planted the seed. He’ll be in for a rude awakening when we show up bright and early on Sunday morning.” Lara giggled. “More like a RED awakening!” Stacey laughed too. “Oh man. His butt is gonna be soooo red when we get through with him.” The girls continued laughing as they drove and laid out the final steps of their plan to give Ted the spanking he so richly needed. --- The party was epic. Ted had procured three barrels of beer, and not a drop remained when the last of his friends left in the wee hours of Sunday morning. Completely obliterated, Ted stumbled to his room past piles of empty plastic cups and cigarette butts. He collapsed on his bed fully clothed, managing only to kick off his shoes before passing out. Only a few hours later, around 9 am, Stacey and Lara arrived home. They were appalled at the state of the place. Both had expected a mess after they set Ted up to host a party, but this was beyond what they had imagined. Shocked by the mess, Lara made a quick, angry charge toward Ted’s bedroom. Stacey caught her by the arm, stopping her in her tracks. “Steady…” she said calmly. “Stick to the plan.” Lara looked her roommate in the eye. “Look at this place! It’s out of control!” “I know,” Stacey answered. “I didn’t think it would be this bad either. But just remember. Ted will clean it all up. And if we stick to our plan, he’ll be doing his cleaning with a very sore bottom.” Still holding Lara by the arm, Stacey slapped her bottom twice, sharply. That got Lara’s attention, and she took a deep breath. “Ok ok, you’re right,” she said, rubbing her butt and grumbling, “You don’t have to spank me!” Stacey smiled. She let go of Lara’s arm and tapped her butt again. “Just wanted to make sure I had your attention.” The girls wandered into the front room, passing Ted’s bedroom. The door was wide open, and they could see him sleeping still fully clothed, his legs hanging off the edge of the bed. Lara sniffed the air as they walked by. The whole house stunk of stale beer, but she thought she caught a whiff of something else emanating from Ted’s room. “Did he…?” she whispered. Stacey looked at her quizzically. “Don’t you smell that?” Lara asked. Stacey sniffed. She covered her mouth. There was a faint odor of urine that she had not smelled when they first walked in. And it certainly did seem to be coming from Ted’s room. Lara stifled a giggle. “Did he wet his bed?!” Stacey just smiled. “I guess we’ll find out…” The girls sat down on the couch and turned on the TV. With his door wide open, it was only a matter of time before the noise woke Ted from his drunken slumber. Sure enough, about five minutes later, they heard stirring in Ted’s room. As he came to, the room seemed to spin around him. The events of the night before came flooding back. The party. The mess. His roommates would be home soon and he needed to get cleaning. Despite his hangover, Ted rallied the strength to pop out of bed. It was only then that he realized he was still wearing his jeans from the night before… and they were soaking wet. “Ohh no no no no…” Ted said aloud, pulling at the wet blankets on top of his bed. He had been a chronic bed wetter as a kid, so it was a familiar feeling. But it had been a while since he’d had an accident. The cold feelings of shame washed over him. Then, another realization set in. He heard the TV on in the next room. Ted figured it likely just got left on the night before, but he wondered… could Stacey and Lara be home already…? He tiptoed to his doorway and peered around the corner. Sure enough, there sat his two roommates, facing away from him watching TV. He quickly slammed the door shut. “Shit!” he whispered. He assessed his predicament. He had gone back on his promise to not throw parties in their shared space. The house was a tremendous mess. He had thought he would have had time to clean it up, but his roommates were home earlier than expected. And now, he was trapped in his bedroom, panicking about how to explain himself. On top of it all, he wore pee soaked pants, having wet the bed like a small child. Just as he was thinking about trying to climb out the window, there was a loud knocking on the door. “Ted!” It was Lara. “Uhh…” his voice cracked, “just a minute!” Ted started unfastening his pants, looking around for something, anything, else to wear. But the door swung open. Lara stepped in with Stacey right behind her. With a hand on her hip, Lara eyed him up and down. Ted stood frozen, his jeans with an obvious, dark wet patch all the way down his front side. “Well that’s cute,” Lara said sarcastically, “looks like somebody forgot to go potty before he passed out last night. It stinks like pee pee in here.” There was a twinge of baby talk in her voice. Ted blushed. “And it stinks like stale beer and cigarettes out there!” Stacey practically yelled, pointing into the hallway. The girls stood staring at Ted. He was silent, blushing profusely and trying in vain to cover his wet crotch. Finally, after several moments, Lara spoke. She could feel anger rising inside her. She couldn’t wait to blister Ted’s naughty little backside. “Well? What do you have to say for yourself?” “I… I don’t… it wasn’t… I just thought…” Ted stammered. His head throbbed. His thoughts were clouded as he desperately tried to think of a way to talk himself out of this situation. “You got home early, I was gonna have everything cleaned up, I swear. I just…” Stacey cut him off. “You will absolutely clean everything up. You can start by cleaning yourself up. Strip those wet sheets before you ruin the mattress. Put everything in the wash, get some clean clothes and meet us in the living room. We have to talk about this.” Ted still just stood dumbstruck. He felt about two feet tall as he was ordered around by his roommate. He stared at the girls blankly, still trying to obscure the dark wet patch on his jeans. After a moment, Lara lost patience. “Now mister!!” she yelled at him. That had the desired effect, as Ted sprung into action pulling the blankets and sheets off his bed. With the mattress bare, Stacey stepped in to inspect it. “You’re lucky,” she said eyeing the bed. “Since you passed out on top of the blankets, it looks like your little accident didn’t soak through to the mattress.” Lara clicked her tongue. “Still unbelievable to me that we’re even having this conversation…” she said, rolling her eyes dramatically. “Now get those sheets in the wash, put on some clean clothes and meet us in the living room.” The girls turned on their heels, closed the door and returned to their perches on the front room sofa. With his head still swimming, Ted robotically complied with the directive he’d been given. He stripped naked and felt a chill as the cool air hit his damp skin. Again, it was a familiar feeling that transported him back to his childhood. Not wanting to further piss off Stacey and Lara, Ted pulled on some sweat pants and a tee shirt (not bothering with underwear) and stumbled out of the room with the bundle of sheets and his pee soaked clothes. As he closed the lid on the washing machine, he took a deep breath. He thought about how stupid it was to break his agreement with the girls. Even there in the laundry room, he saw stacks of used plastic cups. He and his friends had trashed the place and now he had to face the consequences. Ted walked slowly back to the living room. Would they make him move out? Where would he go? He knew the girls had every right to kick him out, but he couldn’t afford an apartment by himself. He had to talk his way into staying. Slowly shuffling into the room, Ted found his roommates sitting on the couch. They had placed a wooden chair from the kitchen table in the middle of the room, facing the sofa. “Sit down,” Stacey said calmly, pointing to the chair. Her measured tone was unnerving. Somehow Ted wished they would just yell at him. He sat down, fidgeting slightly and staring at the floor. He felt like a small child about to be scolded. Stacey let him stew in silence for a few moments. She had the boy right where she wanted him and was enjoying watching him squirm. Finally, she spoke. “What do you have to say for yourself?”

Ted’s mind was swirling as he walked to the bar. Blinded by his arousal, the notion had not fully set in. Stacey and Lara were spanking each other! Ted had so many questions. How long had this been going on? How often? Were they really spanking each other’s bare asses? Was it just for punishment? Was anyone else involved? Did all sorority girls spank each other? Ted was distracted the whole night. He eased his nerves with plenty of cheap beer, staying at the bar later than he normally would on a weeknight. He was apprehensive about going home, not very eager to see his roommates again considering at least one of them would suspect he had overheard them that evening. Finally, when the bar closed at 1 am, he stumbled his way home. Grateful to see all the lights off, Ted tried to be very quiet. His drunken state made that difficult, especially when he tripped over his backpack which still sat in the middle of the hallway floor. Clambering to his feet, Ted bolted for his bed. He kicked off his shoes and passed out without bothering to disrobe. The alcohol coursing through his veins put him into a deep and motionless sleep. Ted’s dreams were filled with bottoms being spanked. Hazy images of his roommates’ naked asses being whacked by thick paddles were shrouded in the sound distant scolding, just like he’d heard earlier that night. “I will put you over my knee,” Stacey chided. “You need your little bare butt spanked,” he heard Lara say. Just before he awoke, he saw his own ass, naked and bent over. A paddle connected with a loud smack, and Ted jolted awake. “Oowww!” He said aloud, grabbing his butt. It took a moment before he realized it was his head that hurt, not his butt. His temples throbbed and the magnitude of the hangover set in. His bladder also ached. A small spurt of pee escaped into his boxers as he darted out of the room to relieve himself. He made it to the toilet just in time to avoid a major accident. Stumbling down the hall, he ambled into the kitchen to find some coffee. The caffeine took hold and the haze began to lift around him. He saw the clock on the wall, and his stomach lurched as he realized he had slept through his first class of the day. Looking up, Ted noticed the kitchen was spotless, a complete change from the night before. Remembering the mess, he also remembered that Lara had been thoroughly spanked for leaving it so. He then also remembered that Stacey’s spanking had been because she missed class. His bottom tingled, realizing he was missing class that very moment. The image from his dream flashed in his mind, the heavy paddle cracking against his bare ass. Ted was a bit surprised as his cock began to stiffen. He had been so turned on by the sounds of his roommates spanking each other the night before, but he had never considered that he might be on the receiving end himself. Letting his mind wander while he gulped his coffee, Ted’s cock grew harder and harder. He pictured being held down across Lara’s lap, his dick pressing into her bare thighs. He imagined Stacey fondling him from behind as he awaited the paddle on all fours atop her bed. He had always had a thing of dominant women, though he had never fantasized about being dominated in this way. The door had been nudged open and there was no closing it again. His hand made its way to his crotch, rubbing himself through his pants. Realizing he was home alone, Ted hurried back to his bedroom to pleasure himself again. He lay on his bed, pants at his ankles, stroking his stiff member while imagining his bare bottom being thoroughly spanked. It took only minutes before he moaned loudly spurted ropes of cum on his stomach. Ted cleaned himself up and quickly passed out again.

With the semester underway, things had normalized at the house on Columbia Ave. The three roommates all got busy with their studies and other school activities. Stacey and Lara were especially preoccupied during their sorority’s rush week, vetting freshmen who wanted to join. Stacey couldn’t help checking out a few of their butts, wondering what they would look like under the force of her paddle. The conversation with Lara’s mom had been ringing in her ears and left her pining for the “good old days.” Stacey had developed a bit of a dominant streak over the last two years. While she certainly relished the accountability and nurturing she received when Lara spanked her, Stacey had come to enjoy having her roommate over her knee, watching her bottom go from pale pink to bright red. The thought of initiating pledges into her sorority in a similar way was very titillating. Meanwhile, Lara had been toeing the line, really trying to be her best self in her final year of school. She and Stacey had traded blows with the strap during their first Wednesday night session as promised, but otherwise Lara had thus far avoided any serious punishment. And Ted was none the wiser about the whole arrangement. He blissfully went about his routine, working hard in school during the week and going wild on the weekends. He still lamented that he couldn’t organize a huge event in his backyard, knowing for sure it would be the best party of the year, but he made do finding plenty of house parties and bars to drink in. He had also managed to stay on top of his household cleaning duties, certainly not maintaining the tidiness that his roommates did, but holding his own. Overall, conflict had been at a minimum, and the housing situation was working out perfectly. During the first week of October, Ted’s night class let out early. The professor sent his TA, and said students should work together on their group project. Ted’s group met for about 15 minutes, divided up tasks and agreed to reconvene on Friday morning. With an evening suddenly free, Ted scurried home to drop his books so he could meet his friends at their favorite bar. With classes every Wednesday, he has been missing their standard outing for the 10 cent wing special. Coming through the back door of the house, just off the kitchen, Ted noticed a pile of dishes in the sink, which was unusual. There were also dirty pots and pans on the stove, with sauces smeared on the burners. It was odd to see such a mess in the kitchen, but Ted didn’t think much of it, eager to get to the bar. As he stepped past the foot of the stairs, he heard a loud noise that stopped him in his tracks. A distinctive, rhythmic slapping noise was coming from one of the two upstairs bedrooms. Ted was puzzled at first, and took a couple of steps up wanting to make sure everything was ok. But then he froze when he heard Stacey’s voice. “How many times have we had to talk about this?” she said. The slapping continued. “Why do I always wind up reminding you to clean up the kitchen after you cook?” More slapping. Ted was starting to understand what was happening, but couldn’t bring himself to believe it. Stacey’s voice grew louder and more stern. “And how many times…” SMACK SMACK SMACK - the slapping got louder too, “have I had to put you over my knee…” SMACK SMACK SMACK “and spank your bare little butt…” SMACK SMACK SMACK “over the stupid dishes!!” A flurry of smacks followed, and Ted finally heard Lara’s voice. “Ooowwwww!! I’m sorry I’m sorry!! Aahhoowww!” “Holy shit…” Ted whispered. He silently mouthed the words “spank your bare little butt??” His mind flashed to an image of the scene upstairs. He pictured Lara sprawled over Stacey’s lap, her bare ass up in the air while Stacey spanked her relentlessly. Though he couldn’t see actually it, the sound did not sound quite like flesh against flesh. He wondered what Stacey was using to spank Lara. His cock stiffened. Ted was shocked by what he was hearing, but the idea of his Lara's bare ass getting slapped was definitely arousing. He stayed glued to the floor while the punishment continued upstairs. Lara continued begging for it to stop. After a few minutes, it did. He thought he could hear Lara sniffling. Both girls’ voices became low and indistinguishable. Ted could hear footsteps creaking on the floor along with some muffled voices, and he started to backpedal down the stairs. Just as he reached the bottom… CRACK A loud smack erupted from above, far louder than before. “Ohhhh ahh!” It took a minute for Ted to realize, that was Stacey’s voice. Another loud CRACK echoed down the stairs. “Ohhhhoowowowow!” That was definitely Stacey howling. They were taking turns spanking each other!! Ted crept back halfway up the stairs. A third smack fell, and he heard Lara’s voice. “Now before I give you these last three, are you going to miss any classes next week?” There was silence, then a flurry of loud slaps, sounding just like a hand slapping someone’s face. Ted knew it wasn’t Stacey’s face being slapped. “Oooaawwww!! No no no, I won’t miss class again at all owww!” “Good,” Lara answered. CRACK CRACK CRACK The slaps came one after the next, louder and harder, not fast, but not giving Stacey any time to catch her breath in between. Ted could hear her burst into tears. He could hear Lara shushing and reassuring her. He imagined Stacey bent over the edge of the bed, her pants at her ankles, Lara gently rubbing her bare, red backside. His dick swelled, and he began gently rubbing it through his pants. Knowing the spanking had ended, Ted silently retreated down the stairs to his bedroom so he could relieve the tension that had grown between his legs. On the way to his bedroom, he passed the entryway, and doubled back. He was sure there had been two sorority paddles hanging there all semester, but now there was only one. A smile spread wide across his face as he realized what Stacey had just been spanked with. His member ached, and he rushed into his room to attend to it.

Part 4: Susy and Bob kept staring at each other in utter shock, but Cassie reacted instantly: “Hey, stop both of you. We probably need some time to accept the reality even if I’m shocked as well. Susy, whoever you are, you still can stay the little Susy in our family. Ann and Charlie love their sister.” Bob nodded and returned to his chair. Susy also calmed down a bit. She already admitted her different identity. Now it was the right moment to reveal a part of the reality: “Mrs. Cassie, Mr. Bob, I really am a different person. I don’t know if you want to know my real identity and maybe it is not important. I’m an adult and I desperately wanted to live when my body was destroyed by cancer. Some mysterious voice offered me a mind exchange.” “What? A mysterious voice?” Cassie stared at Susy. She was religious but that kind of miracle was too much for her. “Yeah, and I heard the same voice in the church today.” There was silence in the room; nobody knew what to say. All of sudden Ann and Charlie opened the door and ran to Susy: “Good night, sis,” they hugged her and kissed her forehead. Tears appeared in Susy’s eyes, and she hugged her siblings clumsily. She suddenly wanted to be the little sister and start her new life here. When Ann and Charlie left, Susy tried to wipe her tears: “Sorry, I’m tired and I need some time to think of everything that happened. To be honest I didn’t want to take away a family member.” “I know; it wasn’t your wish, Susy; you only wished for a life, for a second chance. I’m sure it was God’s will, and we accept it definitely. Accept it as well and be the little Susy for us. I’m sure you are intelligent enough to handle it.” Susy nodded; of course, she was intelligent even if she had to face a big surprise. She turned into a small toddler, and she was dependent on Cassie and Bob. On the other hand, the role didn’t seem to be that bad, a careless life with a loving family. “Yeah, I am but …it’s that hard. All of sudden I found myself in a family I’ve never seen.” “Sweetheart; we all help you,” Cassie walked over to Susy and lifted her in her arms. Susy hugged her as tightly as was able to. Cassie felt the soaked garment between Susy’s legs. “Well, our new Susy needs a warm bath and a clean diaper. After that she goes to bed,” “I know, Mrs. … mom?” Susy looked at Cassie. “Of course, mom; you are our little Susy though,” Cassie smiled and kissed Susy’s forehead, but tears appeared in her eyes. The bath was pleasant for Susy, and she relaxed in the warm water. Cassie cleaned her thoroughly, put a clean diaper on her, dressed her in pajamas and wheeled her to the bed. “Good night sweetheart,” she kissed Susy and left. Susy was tired after the challenging day and her eyes closed almost instantly. Cassie and Bob sat down in the living room, and they needed almost half an hour and a drink until they were able to talk about Susy. “What would we do? I’d like to accept a miraculous recovery, but we have somebody else in Susy’s body,” Cassie started the discussion. “I think she is taken aback by it too. Try to imagine her condition. All of sudden, she is a diapered toddler in a family she’s never seen. To be honest I’m curious where the mind of our Susy ended.” “Does it matter? I’m afraid her mind was void.” “Okay, what do you suggest then?” “Let’s try to train her muscles and make her into a happy and healthy toddler first. It shouldn't be too hard.” “Right but what then?” “Her mind is adult, but we don’t know anything else. In my opinion you should homeschool her. It helps her for sure.” “Okay, I’ll ask her tomorrow.” ------------------------------------ The next morning Susy opened her eyes when Charlie leaned down to her: “Morning, bro. We can speak now; mom and dad know about it.” “Morning, sis. How did you sleep?” “Thanks, good but my diaper seems to be soaked,” Susy reached down to her crotch. “So is mine,” Charlie laughed. “What? Are you wearing diapers?” “Yeah, I do; I still wet the bed.” he said without any sign of embarrassment. “Hey, Charlie, what are you doing here? Hurry up to the bathroom,” Cassie interrupted the talk. “I’ll change Susy quickly and you should wash your hands and teeth.” “Okay mom,” Charlie grinned at Susy and ran out of the room. “Good morning sweetheart, let’s start a new nice day.” “Morning mom,” Susy smiled and stretched her arms towards Cassie. Cassie lifted her and put her down onto the changing table. “Your diapee is heavy and soaked. Mommy changes you into a clean one,” Cassie stopped when she realized Susy’s real mind. “Sorry; your mind is adult.” “No problem for me; to be honest, that sounds nice,” Susy smiled at Cassie; she somehow liked the role of a little girl even if the diapers still were a bit embarrassing. “Susy, we should talk about your plans,” Cassie turned to Susy while cleaning her diaper area. “Your mind is adult, but your body is weak.” “Yeah, I should start training my muscles. We did some exercise yesterday, but I could train harder.” The breakfast was the first opportunity for training. Susy tried to hold her cup and drink on her own while Ann was feeding her. The cup was a bit heavy, but Susy didn’t give up. While drinking she realized she was peeing in her diaper. To her surprise it wasn’t embarrassing at all, and she ignored it simply. “Thanks, Annie; it’s nice for you to feed me and help mom. I wish I could repay it to you.” “You’re welcome sis. I don’t know how you can repay it, but it would be nice too.” Susy grinned; it was too early to reveal how she could help Ann.” As Ann and Charlie left, Cassie turned to Susy: “Should we go to the priest now?” “That’s a good idea; maybe he gives us some good advice.” Susy was surprised by the change of her own attitude. “Well, I’ll do the dishes and change you before we go,” Cassie turned away and started collecting the plates and cups. “Mom, could you give me a cup to train my fingers? I’ll lift it and bring it to my lips repeatedly.” “Okay, sweetheart,” Cassie filled a cup with water and passed it to Susy. Susy focused on her hands and fingers and kept training until Cassie finished the dishes. “Let’s change you and go,” the smell spread across the kitchen and Susy realized she had messed her diaper while training. She sighed but she tried to cope with her fate. “Don’t worry sweetheart,” Cassie noticed the sigh and stroked Susy’s hair. “You might get toilet trained easily.” The cleaning took a longer time due to the big mess in the diaper and Susy calmed down slowly. She started enjoying the care and a crazy idea hit her; what if she stayed in diapers? That thought made her blush; Cassie noticed the blush, but she kept silent. On the way to the church Cassie asked Susy more: “Susy, what would you like to do when you train your muscles? You could go to the kindergarten with Charlie, but I don’t think it would be a good idea. What about homeschooling? Your mind is adult, and you might be able to get schooled.” “Thanks for the offer but I’m afraid I could homeschool you rather than you would do it. I am a cancer researcher.” “Well but you should stay in the role and play a spectacle better.” “Right, I have a lot of time left after all. I can repeat the school as quickly as possible.” “Okay, we have got a plan now,” Cassie smiled at her little girl.

Stacey lay in her bed relieved that they’d found a third roommate and wouldn’t have to give up the lease on the house. It was such an amazing property, great location and had tons of space. Her mind drifted to Lara’s apprehension about their secret. It would be difficult, but she was sure they could keep it from Ted. Of course, she thought, maybe they wouldn't have to… Stacey recalled the fateful day when her friendship with Lara had almost been lost, but instead was cemented forever. The girls had moved in together at the start of their sophomore year, having pledged their sorority together and making fast friends as freshmen. But by the end of September, they were already driving each other crazy. The constant stack of dirty dishes was one thing, and piles of laundry yet another. They had begun arguing over petty shit like whose turn it was to take out the trash. Communication breakdowns were rampant, causing major issues with the shared bathroom. Finally, one day, Stacey had enough. Lara came home from class that afternoon, and Stacey was waiting for her. “Why the hell are there still dishes in the sink?!” she barked at Lara, the minute the door opened. “We talked about this yesterday. You were supposed to clean them last night! What the hell?!” “Oh well hello to you, too,” Lara muttered sarcastically, dropping her bag on the floor and taking off her shoes. She absent mindedly left them in the middle of the door way. “Don’t give me that!” Stacey yelled, raising her voice further. “And don’t leave your fucking shoes right there!!” She could feel the heat in her face as her temper soared. “Jesus, Stace,” Lara said rolling her eyes and picking up her shoes. “If I wanted to be nagged all the time, I’d go back and live with my mother!” Stacey’s blood was boiling. She was about to let loose with a long tirade when she caught sight of the decorative sorority paddles hanging in the entryway. The organization had long since banned paddling pledges during initiation ceremonies, but paddles were still part of the Greek life culture, often decorated and given as commemorative gifts. Lara had just accused Stacey of acting like her mother. Maybe that’s exactly what the girl was lacking - some firm maternal discipline. As Lara bent over to put her shoes away on the shoe rack, Stacey quickly walked up behind her and threw an arm around her waist, holding her in position. The taller Stacey easily held Lara down, her round butt well-presented. “Hey! Let go of me!” Lara yelled, struggling in vain. “What the hell do you think you’re doing??” “Something I clearly should have done weeks ago,” Stacey said, removing a paddle from the wall. “You think I nag you like your mother?? Well then I should get to punish you like your mother would when you misbehave!!” Lara finally realized what was about to happen. “Nooo!! Put that down you bitch!! Don’t you fucking dare!!” Her profane protests only served to steel Stacey’s resolve. She held the paddle over her head and cracked it over Lara’s ass, expertly landing the blow across both of the smaller girl’s cheeks. “Owww!!! Ahhh! Stacey!!! What the fu-” The paddle smacked her again. Though intended just for decoration, the colorfully painted paddle was a serious punishment implement. It was a half an inch thick, about a foot long, and four inches wide. Lara had an ample backside, but the big paddle was able to cover most of it and deliver a searing sting across her whole bottom. Stacey rhythmically spanked her roommate, not even noticing as Lara’s tone changed from profane indignation to contrite pleading. After nine swats, Stacey looked up to realize Lara was crying. “I’m sorry Stacey! I’m sorry!” she sniffed. “I’ll go do the dishes right now! Please stop!!” Stacey spanked her again. “Owwwww aaaahaahhaa!” Tears were streaking Lara’s face. Her ass was on fire. Stacey paused. “I’m going to give you five more,” she said, almost surprising herself with the dominant tone she struck, “and THEN you can go do the dishes.” “Please no, ple— OWWWWW!!!” Stacey was done listening to Lara complain. She brought the paddle down with ferocity five times in rapid succession, making her roommate blubber and bawl like a child. When she released Lara, the girl fell in a heap on the floor, grabbing at her butt and trying desperately to rub out the sting. Stacey let her be for a moment, feeling a little sorry for the abuse she had just doled out. But her anger quickly kicked back in. “Go do the dishes,” she ordered. “Now!” Lara pulled herself off the floor and scurried down the hall to the kitchen, still sniffling and rubbing her bottom. Once she heard the water running, Stacey retreated to her bedroom.

“Amelia, come stand by the counter so you can have something to lean on while I finish getting the snacks.” Lydia beckoned. “Watch my purse” Lydia ordered as she placed her purse on the counter next to me.” My face went pale as I saw the edge of another white diaper peaking out of her bag. I stood there trying desperately to ease my paranoia. I reasoned that many things are white and it was still possible nobody would notice. After all I hadn’t noticed anything in her purse before she put it on me. However as more and more people walked by to pay for their things the more convinced I became that everyone in the gas station knew exactly what was in her purse. In what felt like an hour Lydia appeared with the same things she had before leaving me at the counter. I wondered if this was all planned or if my paranoia had simply gotten out of control. As she waited in line she again started searching through her purse. She was still rifling through it when it was her turn at the cashier. Somewhat flustered she apologized for not being able to find her money and continued to dig through the contents of her bag. The diaper bobbed up and down as she continued to hunt for her money. I wanted to scream or reach over and push the diaper to the bottom of her bag but of course that would only attract more attention and I would lose any chance of keeping it secret. As a result I just stood there still in a state of disbelief. Thankfully however it was only seconds later when Lydia announced she had finally found her wallet but my relief was short lived. As she pulled the wallet out the diaper fell directly on the floor. I was completely dumbfounded and speechless. Time seemed to slow down like in the movies as I watched the man behind us step on the diaper. It took every bit of strength I had inside me not to burst into tears as I watched him bend down to pick it up. He tapped Lydia on the shoulder and she apologized for her clumsiness. As she placed it back in her purse she joked that at least it wasn’t a used one. The man chuckled. The whole situation seemed quite normal for them. In contrast the color in my face was long gone and a sick feeling was rising up in my stomach. After a polite smile and nod their attention turned to me. Without missing a beat Lydia rubbed my back and cooed “Honey don’t worry about that one measly diaper we have plenty more in the trunk.” Her words stung. My legs were so weak it was hard for me to keep my balance. Once our snacks were paid for the man behind us left his place in line to hold the door open for us. Pity filled his face as he watched me hobble towards the door. Lydia ushered me through the door first and I couldn’t wait to get back in the car. She held the car door open and watched me get in before getting in herself. At this point I couldn’t hide my emotions and my sullen mood permeated the car.

Part Two Esmay delighted me. I had to admit–I’d initially spent time with her largely to keep an eye on Louis, and to play the role of service top. Esmay had little experience with a partner who cared about her needs, let alone safe words, and I felt a responsibility to ensure that my stunt with her partner wouldn’t lead to more unhealthy patterns developing. However, though I didn’t push for things to go past what she wanted, my heart still jumped whenever she directed a booty call my way. I didn’t even care about the sex all that much–the preceding dates were becoming highlights of my week. She was wicked smart and had a whip-crack sense of humor–clever and quick, in all the ways that could make me smile. And, in fairness, I enjoyed watching Louis squirm. Knowing how much he’d been taking advantage of his position before, how much he’d been taking advantage of Esmay. My punishment wasn’t justice, it wasn’t fair, but a little malicious part of me enjoyed watching him squirm when I walked past with his wife, while he had to give me puppy-dog eyes and whimper to change his diaper. He’d occasionally made a show of joining me and Esmay when we had nights out, but that ended after one too many public poopy accidents, after I’d made a show of checking his dirty bottom in the bar, after he’d been left sulking in the car because Esmay and I wouldn’t call it a night early after his humiliation. Now, he stayed at home, sulking, sending me desperate texts when he needed diaper changes–texts that I routinely ignored. Call me malicious, I just loved to come back to his home, pinch my nose to comment on how badly he’d ruined his diapers, and then whisk Esmay off to make her scream in pleasure without letting him change. Still, one sultry, sweaty night, after our roll in the bed, Louis banished to stink up the living room while she got her pleasure and I got my satisfaction, she finally brought it up. “Can I ask you about Louis?” she asked, laying on the bed next to me. I knew the question, but I dodged anyway. Perhaps because I felt a bit of guilt at overdoing it, or perhaps just for the sake of the game. “What about him?” “I looked at your profile on Fet more,” Esmay said. She was naked, with only a thin sheet tangled around her legs, letting the air cool her skin. “You are big into hypnotism play–mind control. Consensually taking someone’s control away. Did Louis ask you to do that?” There were a couple ways I could answer. I chose simple honesty that deflected my guilt. “No, he didn’t.” “But you hypnotized him anyways,” Esmay said. “Didn’t you?” No getting around it. I rolled onto my side, looking at her. “Yes, I did.” She looked at me. “Because you thought he was a creep.” “He was a creep,” I said. “I saw how he talked about you. How he regarded the kink community.” “Mmm,” she said, thinking about it. “But he didn’t ask for it.” “He didn’t,” I confirmed. Guilt twisted in my chest–consent was the bedrock of our community, and no matter how much I enjoyed it, what I’d done to Louis violated that. Even if I hadn’t done anything to him directly, it still counted in my head. “So you can hypnotize someone who doesn’t want it,” Esmay said. I saw where her thoughts were going. “I can, but…” I started. “I shouldn’t.” She looked at me. “You shouldn’t. But do you want to?” Swallowing, I glanced away, thinking of how much I enjoyed watching Louis wriggle in his diapers. “I…shouldn’t want to.” “Because,” she continued. “I can think of a lot more fun things to do to him. I’d like to do more things to him. Could you show me how to do that?” Esmay wanted it, and Esmay didn’t accuse me of doing wrong by doing what I’d done to Louis. Further, I knew how cunning she could be–I wanted to see what she’d make of him. “Sure,” I agreed. … It was slow going, at first–Esmay was a quick study, but we were working with an unwilling practice dummy. Most hypnotists learned on a participant eager to have their thoughts stolen. For Esmay to learn from Louis, I first had to get into his head again, compelling him to sit perfectly still on command, to watch her. So, Louis would sit on the floor, legs spread, diaper on display, while Esmay swayed my watch back and forth. At first, her commands were simple–making him sit down or stand up on command. Pavlovian reactions, little more. But then, she started making it fun. She undid a bit of my work, allowing Louis to get hard, but not to cum. Then, she made it so he’d have to sit at the end of the bed, rubbing himself through his diapers whenever Esmay and I fucked in his bed. Hearing him whimper was pleasure untold. I’d taken his potty training, but she did one worse. Forcing him to evacuate his bowels whenever it was most inconvenient, most humiliating, making him unaware of how soggy he was until someone pointed it out. With my permission, she took over when he could ask for diaper changes. If I was malicious in making him wait, she was downright cruel. My little Esmay was quite the sadist, it seemed. She liked it when he was at his lowest, and I helped her facilitate that at every turn. Slowly, more things started to change. His Fet profile was no longer ‘SirDominant7’, Louis was now, ‘DiaperCuck14’. I still cringed at the unoriginality, but at least the unoriginality was pathetic, and came with new profile photos, showing off his degradation. I started noticing other changes, too. Louis became her live-in servant. At home, he did her chores. When I came over, if he wasn’t left humiliated and helpless for me to gawk at, he was sweeping or doing dishes or tidying. As often as not, he was doing those things in a drooping, exposed diaper, despite the open windows. Maybe she’d gone too far–this had gone from humiliation to full control–but she was Esmay, and I really, really didn’t like Louis. Watching how he was dropped a peg with every visit was thrilling, as Esmay found lower and lower places to push him each time, digging deep to drop the pegs. She showed him off to her friends, even when I wasn’t there. She brought a few other men over, which was fine by me–we were never monogamous with one another, and the more who could laugh at Louis’s pathetic pamper packing, the better. There was one line I wouldn’t cross. One night, she tried to bring him into our bed, to make him suck my cock–I said no. Esmay was disappointed. She protested. But I held fast to the one rule I’d kept–I wouldn’t use him for sex. Three months after I told her the truth, and almost four since I’d first met her, I came to her home and found Louis grinding in his diaper in the living room floor, suckling his thumb with one hand, rubbing on an erection through tented, sodden padding with the other. Changing supplies sat right next to him, a fresh diaper and powder, but for Louis, they may as well have been an eternity away. I smirked down at him. “There you are,” Esmay said, walking in with a smile. “Good–I wanted to show you something.” “How long has he been like this?” I asked, nodding to Louis. “A few hours,” She smiled wickedly. “I wanted his brain to be helpless mush before my next session–I have something wonderful planned.” “What is it?” I asked. I should have known. Stupid. Stupid. “A surprise,” she replied. “Just watch.” She sat next to Louis, and I sat next to her, and she began the induction. She started from scratch–not necessary, for someone as scrambled as Louis, but if she wanted to do things right I could understand the discipline. And then she snapped her fingers. Said “Drop”. And I dropped. By the time I realized my mind had fuzzed, it was too late. I’d been listening to her words. I’d seen her watch–my watch–dangling in the corner of my eyes. Maybe I’d looked at it. Maybe I’d stared. But I’d fallen into her hands. Esmay looked at me, giggling. I just sat there, unable to move, only able to watch and listen as she crawled onto me, pushed me down to the floor, pinning my immobile body down with her hands and staring me in the face. “You,” she said, “Aren’t going to tell a soul about this, my little one. Because I realized–what’s the fun in having just one plaything when I could have two? No more saying ‘No’, no more telling me what I can’t do with my toys, just two little stinkers who have to do whatever I tell them.” (No. She wouldn’t–) but I knew she would. I’d seen how far she could go with Louis. “You’re going to forget everything you know about hypnosis,” she said, sliding her hands down to my jeans, unzipping them, pulling them away. “That control is mine now. You just need to know how to obey instructions.” My boxers came next, so I was naked, and Esmay continued her monologue. “You’re going to be just…like…Louis. You’ll sit when I tell you. You’ll stay. You’ll beg. No big boy squirties for you, just a tiny, hard cock grinding into your diapers. You’ll potty when I tell you, and you won’t even notice until someone else points out how bad you smell.” She picked up a diaper–one that I’d assumed had been for Louis–and slid it beneath my hips. “You’ll do whatever I say,” she said. “You’ll be all mine, really. You won’t be able to change your own diapers at all–you’ll have to beg and whimper and ask me to let you have fresh diapers, and then I’ll make Louis change you. But don’t worry, you’ll be allowed to return the favor.” Giggling, she folded the diaper around my limp cock, rubbing the front of the padding. I twitched, involuntarily–the contact did it for me, even as my heart pounded in horror. She taped the diaper onto me, pulled away, and smiled. “I think that’s enough for now. I can always go back into your head and change whatever else I need, of course. When I snap my fingers, you’ll do your best to make your diaper match Louis’s, and feel all your little ‘big boy’ thoughts of resistance melt away. She snapped. I obeyed. Pulling my legs up to my chest, I grunted, squeezed, and felt the seat of my diaper swell, the plastic back crinkling as solid, smelly mush ballooned my padding. My bladder released, almost as an afterthought, and I turned the yellow indicator strip blue all along the front, completely unable to resist. Esmay giggled, pointing at Louis, then at me. “Now…you two, kiss.” We were hers to command. Getting to my knees, I shuffled forward, putting my lips on his. We were both repulsed, hating each other as much as two people reasonably could, but our bodies did as they had to. My lips against his, my dick getting hard inside my diaper. “Good, good.” She snickered. “Grind on each other, too–rub each other, try to get desperate.” His body slipped close to mine, arms wrapped around each other, rubbing the tents of our sodden diapers together. Already I wanted to explode from the need to release, and my body simply refused–it wouldn’t let me, even as I felt on the edge of orgasm. “Good.” She got to her feet, laughing down at us, sneering, pinching her nose. “Okay, you two stink, so I’m going to get out of here–I’ve got a date with a real man. You stay like this, and when I get back, maybe–maybe–I’ll let you watch what it’s like to have sex. God knows that’s as close as either of you are ever going to get.” ... If you enjoy my writing and want to get early access, bonus content, and discounts when my commissions are open, please consider subscribing! Patreon SubscribeStar

This might seem familiar...I've been writing on my own for years now, and I've become sort of obsessed with perspective. I like limiting what we know to one character's viewpoint, but I also like the idea that two people might have radically divergent perspectives on the same events. So, several of the stories I'm planning on sharing over the next few months kind of play with that theme in one way or another. This one is definitely the most explicit example of that, and I doubt I'll do anything else in this Wicked sort of style again (do it once and it is hopefully kind of interesting - do it three times and it is definitely kind of lazy, IMO). Anyways, I hope people enjoy something a little different. Part 2 is written and coming next week. This comes out of the Jackie Universe. You don't need to know those stories to follow this one, but they might give some interesting context: Baby's Unexpected Trip Jackie's Play Date The Haircut (a parallel to this story) --- “OK, thanks for your help, babe,” Julia said to her fiancée, Kevin. “We’ll see you when we get home.” “Of course,” he answered. “How are you feeling?” “A little nervous,” she confessed. “For them.” She nodded in the direction of the car. “I know,” said Kevin. “But they’ll be fine. If they could show their parents, if they could show me, a bunch of people who are already used to the idea will be nothing. I know they’re nervous, but they got in the car, and they know where they are going.” “I know you’re right,” Julia said, “but I just… don’t want to push them too far. It’s supposed to be embarrassing sometimes, but still.” “If it doesn’t work, it’s just one time. They’ll get through it. Besides, they totally need the haircuts! This is probably less scary than trying to sneak out and hide their diapers at a normal salon.” “OK, you’re totally right. See you in a couple hours.” Julia kissed her fiancée, opened the front door of the minivan, and got in the driver’s seat. As she closed the door, she glanced into the rearview mirror. Looking back at her from where they sat, strapped into matching, oversized car seats in the two seats of the van’s middle row, she saw two of her best friends, twins Lauren and Katie. Though they had been friends for several years now, over the past four months their relationship had taken on a new dynamic, in which Julia and Kevin were full time parents to a set of adult baby twins. Julia and Kevin had worked hard to help the girls live out their desires, but her nerves reflected that it was still a set of roles that had been confined to the four of them. The intent looks she got in the mirror from Katie and Lauren told her that they almost surely had heard her conversation with Kevin. She cursed the oversized pacifiers in each of their mouths – it made their expressions harder to read. After a few seconds, Lauren broke the silence. “We’re ok, Mommy,” she said, still lisping because of her pacifier but sounding much more serious and assertive than normal. “Yeah? How about you, Katie?” Julia asked. She knew that Katie was much more shy, and while Lauren always had her interests in mind, she sensed that sometimes Lauren was out ahead of her twin. “I’m ready,” Katie answered quietly, nodding to reaffirm her commitment. “Alright then,” Julia said, throwing the car into reverse and beginning to back down the driveway. “Wave bye-bye to Daddy, babies.” She was back to the more commanding, patronizing tone that she normally assumed as the girls’ dominant caretaker. If they were ready, she was ready. She pulled out and began the roughly twenty-minute drive to the salon where the girls were going to be getting a haircut, their first since they’d taken on their baby status full-time. It had been nearly a month since Julia had first recognized that this was a problem that they’d need to address. She’d begun searching for a place that she might be able to discreetly bring the girls for an appointment – perhaps with her getting a cut at the same time so that it wouldn’t seem weird that she had driven them. In her mind, there was no chance she’d be bringing them in baby clothes, but she didn’t think bringing them in with their increasingly necessary diapers under adult clothes was a foolproof solution either. Just as she had been about to decide that was her only option, she remembered an online forum that she’d consulted before starting this relationship with the girls full-time, when she was trying to think about deliberately setting up boundaries. The forum offered advice from others with experience in similar situations, and so she decided to ask whether her plans were best. To her great surprise, she’d been alerted to a small number of salons that specifically catered to adult babies, including one in the same metro area that she lived in. She’d quickly emailed the proprietor, who let her know that she held approximately monthly sessions on Saturdays after the salon was normally closed. She told Julia that there were normally four or five other girls that came in on a given Saturday, and that all of them were heavily-dominated big babies. That last point had been the cause of hesitation for Julia. Though she knew that Katie and especially Lauren were interested in being babied in part because they were excited by the humiliation, she got the sense that some of the other girls were less willing participants. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that, and whether the girls would find the exposure too humiliating. After talking to Kevin, they decided to leave the choice up to the girls and gave them some time to make up their minds. Presented with the option of a clandestine trip to a normal salon or visiting the adult baby-friendly option, they had chosen the second. Julia was still worried that it might be uncomfortable or that she’d need to protect the girls, but with their final blessing, she was now committed to being assertive. In fact, her attitude towards the girls would probably help set the tone for everyone else in the room, so she was working hard to gather her normal confidence. She looked at the girls in the mirror again while stopped at a traffic light. Dressed as they were, they looked like they needed her protection. Both sucked on pink pacifiers, and wore matching, light yellow raincoats that kept away the slight chill. When standing, they also were long enough to hide their childish light blue dresses and thick diapers from a quick glance of a passer-by, though sitting in their car seats the coats rode up and Julia could easily see the thick disposals peeking out from underneath. It would be the first time they’d appear in front of strangers in their baby clothes, and though Julia had her concerns, she had to admit that the humiliation they’d feel would be fun for her to watch as a caretaker with a definite dominant streak. The girls looked very cute, but also very childish. Before long, Julia found herself pulling into the parking lot. Though there were a few cars in the lot, she was pleased that they were as well shielded from the street as she had been promised. She parked, and though she was still feeling some nerves, she quickly and confidently climbed out of the car and moved around to the back seat. She opened the sliding door and stepped up into the car, leaning over Lauren to unbuckle Katie in the far seat. Having done so, she backed out of the car and unbuckled Lauren. Lauren stood up and stepped out of the car, then was followed out by Katie. Julia reached back into the car and grabbed the diaper bag that was on the floor between the two girls’ seats. Flinging it over her shoulder, she closed the door and held a hand out to both girls, who eagerly took the support. Julia could feel from their sweaty palms that no matter how ready they had been, they were nervous. Determined not to let them down, she steadily began walking to the door. The door was locked to prevent anyone accidentally wandering into the salon when it was closed for this special occasion, so Julia briefly released Lauren’s hand and rang the doorbell. The party stood in silence waiting for someone to come to the door. After a few moments, it opened, and an attractively dressed middle-aged woman ushered them in with a smile. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia!” the shop’s proprietor greeted her. “I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, changing her tone in an obvious reference to the girls, even as she continued to address Julia. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” Releasing the girls’ hands as they stepped through the door, Julia turned to Katie and began unbuttoning her jacket. Seemingly instinctively, Ms. Parker began doing the same to Lauren. Though Lauren was used to being dressed by either Julia or Kevin, she was visibly blushing as she was treated so childishly by a stranger. Still, she didn’t offer any resistance, and soon the girls' coats were hung up and they were ready to move into the main part of the salon. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” Ms. Parker said, leading the way. Julia once again grabbed the girls’ hands and followed behind. As they entered, Julia took a look around the modest salon. It was much like any other you might see, with a small section of toys for children who were waiting, and couches and chairs around the perimeter. Of course, today, its occupants were anything but ordinary. Immediately, she recognized the smells of babyhood that were familiar from Lauren and Katie’s nursery in their own home, and she quickly saw that the occupant of the stylist’s chair sucked an oversized pacifier just like her own girls. Ms. Parker addressed the room first. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This is Baby Lauren,” she said, gesturing appropriately. Though the twins were identical, Lauren could easily be identified by her glasses. “And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” Julia took her introduction as an opportunity to guide the girls forward, bringing them in front of her without letting go of their wrists. “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” she gently commanded. Though it was barely audible, both girls mumbled a muffled a “hi” from behind their pacifiers and mustered weak waves with their free hands. Julia noticed that they were both looking at the floor as if they could make it open up and swallow them if they stared hard enough, so she decided not to press them for more enthusiasm before they had a chance to adjust to their new surroundings. Ms. Parker took over once more. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” she said. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” She gestured first to a girl with wet hair who was sucking a pacifier with the rest of her outfit obscured by a Hello Kitty hairdresser’s smock, and then to a tallish, slender girl who was no more than 30 who stood in front of a tv in the corner playing a video of children’s songs that featured young children dancing. Based on the bow-legged position that she was frozen in while staring back at them, with her light pink onesie stretched taut over a bulging diaper that just peaked out through the leg holes, it seemed that she had been dancing along with the children before being distracted by the new arrivals. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker continued, snapping Julia’s attention away from Baby Kori and over towards a side wall, where she found an attractive woman of about 35 sitting in a seat bent over reading a children’s book to her charge. Instantly, though, Julia could sense something was different, and from the slight tensing of the grips on her hands, she could tell the girls did too. Though Baby Susie was wearing an extremely girly, frilly, and ruffled yellow dress that was complimented by a matching pair of rhumba panties and even wore a little bit of makeup, there was little doubting that they were in fact looking at a man. Julia had heard of sissies in the course of the research she’d done before adopting the girls full-time, but she’d not considered the possibility of encountering one. Looking at the girls, she could sense that they may not have the same familiarity with their subject matter. They seemed confused, though she could sense them slowly relaxing despite their own embarrassment, perhaps because the embarrassment was also etched all over each of the other babies’ faces as well, proving that they weren’t the only ones who were the object of humiliation in the room. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker continued, gesturing further down the wall to a bibbed woman with a bottle held to her mouth by what was apparently the dancer’s mother (though her age suggested that they must have been nearly the same age). “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Even as Julia was looking over at Jackie, she found her attention diverted to the floor between her party and the bottle feeding taking place across the room, and the fresh squeezes on her hand told her she wasn’t the only one who was becoming distracted by the last baby in the room, who was, it was now quite evident, the source of the babyish smell she’d detected upon entering the salon. The big baby, who was quite evidently the oldest of the seven now in the salon, lay on a changing mat with her ankles held aloft by her caregiver, who was just making the first of what would need to be many passes with a baby wipe onto the girl’s extremely messy backside and privates. The red onesie that she wore had been unsnapped and pulled far enough up that it revealed her breasts, and it matched her deeply blushing, tear-streaked face. The baby woman was clearly mortified to be so shamefully exposed to strangers. “THAT,” Ms. Parker said, clearly alluding to the spectacle that had her new guests’ attention, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” She seemed to make a point to catch Julia’s eyes, and with a conspiratorial grin, she moved closer to the humiliated woman and shifted into an overly sweet coo. “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” She planted an obviously theatrical kiss on her head, as if she were commiserating with her embarrassment rather than deliberately heightening it, and then resumed the unpleasant but power-affirming chore of changing Tory’s filthy diaper. Julia was almost stunned by what she saw. She couldn’t deny that the power trip she was witnessing, and indeed the dynamics she was witnessing across the room, was awakening her powerful dominant streak, but she also could sense that Tori was miserable. Still, despite the real tears, there was clearly nothing but submission to the change, no matter how embarrassed she clearly was. While she was still processing, Ms. Parker turned to the girls. “Why don’t the two of you go play?” she asked, though she left little doubt that it was an order. Julia said nothing, but she dropped their hands and gently pushed them out onto the floor. To her surprise, Lauren rushed away, making towards a children’s tea set on one side of the room. Perhaps she was feeling less humiliated, knowing that she didn’t have it as bad as Tory, or perhaps she was just anxious to get out of the center of attention, but she was off with her trademark girlish enthusiasm. Katie followed behind, clearly more reserved, which was less surprising. Julia guessed that she shared little of her twin’s enthusiasm, but also knew her well enough to know that she’d be certain to stay pinned to Lauren’s side as much as possible. From over on the couch, Julia heard Kori’s mommy order her charge to carry on with her dancing, and the hasty reply and almost frantic resumption of a series of wiggles that made the big baby look truly ridiculous betrayed just how eagerly the girl wished to avoid making the dominant woman cross. Julia could sense that the mommy was feeling some of the same thrill she was from witnessing Tory’s humiliation and was eager to exercise her own dominance beyond her continued feeding of Baby Jackie. Almost magnetically, Julia found herself drawn to the scene on the floor again. Tory’s mommy had now nearly finished wiping the girl, who had regained some composure once the attention had waned but was now keeping her head turned towards the wall next to her. Her open diaper had been pulled away from her backside, and although it was partially concealed by dirty wipes, it clearly revealed a sizeable, sludgy mess that had spread throughout the woman’s backside and even moved partially up the front of her crotch. Julia knew from changing the girls that this meant she’d almost certainly been sitting down in her mess at some point, and probably had been wearing her dirty underwear for some time before she was changed. When her mommy finally was satisfied that the girl was clean, she tossed the final wipe onto the open diaper and wrapped it all up once more into a small but stinky parcel. Deftly, and with a total lack of resistance on Tory’s part, she powdered the girl and taped on a fresh and thirsty diaper in its place. Julia was still unsure of what she’d seen. If Tory was in this for the humiliation, then the enjoyment had yet to kick in. She loved seeing the dominance displayed, but hoped it wouldn’t spook the girls. Though she’d considered the girls’ diapers in deciding where she’d take them, she hadn’t really thought of what she’d do if one of them had made a messy diaper. Since she’d changed them immediately before leaving, a mess was the only way that they’d truly need a change before they left. She couldn’t imagine subjecting either of them to that level of exposure. She could, she supposed, take them to the restroom, which might look weird but at least would provide some privacy. The car ran through her head, but that seemed to slightly increase the odds of a truly monumental catastrophe. Perhaps she could even just leave the dirty deed unacknowledged and change the offender when they got home. That would make for an unpleasant car ride for all three of them, but it would limit the girl’s embarrassment at the salon somewhat. As the change was fully completed and Tory was made to crawl over to the garbage to discard her ruined undergarment, Julia realized that she’d been more or less standing in the middle of the room for nearly ten minutes. In fact, there had been a changing of the guard up front, and Jackie was now replacing Stephanie in the chair. Quickly glancing at the girls, she saw that they were fine. Lauren was fully her high-energy baby-self, quickly moving from toy to toy as if she were an actual rambunctious toddler. You wouldn’t know she wasn’t at home if you couldn’t see all the other oversized infants around her. Katie seemed more to be following Lauren’s lead than entirely enthusiastic, but that wasn’t too different from what one normally saw from her either. Just as at home, Julia took her at her word that she was just fine and simply was less enthusiastic of a person than her sister. Realizing that she should stop just standing around being anti-social, Julia looked around for an obvious place to go. Stephanie had replaced Jackie over Kori’s mommy’s lap, and her Mommy, who appeared to be old enough to actually be her biological mother, was now sitting on the other side of the couch. Tory’s mommy had gone to the restroom, perhaps to wash her hands after changing the dirty diaper, and Baby Susie and his (her? – Julia didn’t know) mommy were still in the midst of the book she’d been reading to him. Seeing her options, and really only knowing Ms. Parker, if only through email, she decided to move over towards the chair, where an empty chair sat next to Jackie’s mama, who was watching the proceedings that were just beginning. “Mind if I sit?” Julia asked the woman. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” she replied, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, thinking that Jackie could have been approximately the same age as her girls. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” said Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. Sure, she was visibly older, and she clearly was extremely submissive, but this was still amazing information. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said the other woman. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Julia was having trouble following, but sensed that her companion was willing to tell the story, which she was curious to hear. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Jackie’s mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Julia found herself watching Jackie blush in the mirror. She’d been like this for six years, and it seemed clear she had little choice. Like Tory, she seemed to be pretty much be totally resigned to her role, and showed little reaction beyond her blushing. For the Mama’s part (she still didn’t know her name), it was clear that she loved her job, and relished her chance to dominate an adult baby. She wasn’t sure about the ethics of it, and was pretty sure that she wouldn’t be able to accept the same role, but she could relate with the thrill that Mama was describing, and decided to withhold judgment for now. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia answered, now getting a chance to tell her own story. “I met the twins in college. I was a year older than them, but they were both pledging the sorority that I was in. Normally we didn’t really do much in terms of hazing, but for some reason that year it was decided that we would have everyone who was pledging spend a weekend as babies. And normally each of us would just be in charge of one of the new girls, but then one of my friends in the sorority had a family emergency and had to go home. I was already supposed to be doing Lauren, and since my friend had Katie and they were twins, they decided to have me be in charge of both of them. It was all really low-brow stuff – basically they just had to wear the sorority t-shirts and a cheap adult diaper all weekend, and then we’d give them lots bottles or baby food with lots of fiber in it to make them have to use them, and they’d have to play some stupid games and stuff. Honestly, I thought it was going to be pretty dumb and kind of too mean to make them use the diapers and stuff. But then, when we did it, it was weird. Right off the bat, I kind of liked it. I was probably more gentle and nice than everyone else actually, because it didn’t seem right, but I sort of loved putting them in diapers or feeding them and having them need me to do anything.” Listening to herself, Julia realized that she was clearly a different kind of person than the woman she was talking to. Though she had discovered a strong dominant streak, she was also much more concerned with the emotional well-being of others, even during dominant play. This didn’t seem to be as much of a concern for her companion. Still, it occurred to her that she might have something to learn from this woman. While her approach might be different, she seemed to have some tricks that she’d picked up over her time babying Jackie. “So,” she continued, “the whole weekend ended, and I sort of couldn’t stop thinking about it, but I didn’t think I’d ever mention it because I wouldn’t even know how. But then one day while everyone was at dinner, maybe like three weeks later, it came up, and Lauren mentioned sort of casually that she didn’t actually hate it. That definitely got my attention. Since I was supposed to sort of be her mentor we talked together a lot, and later I asked her about it.” “How’d you even do that?” asked Mama, understandably seeming to find it hard to believe that they could have this conversation. Julia could barely believe she had had the courage to do it herself now. At the same time, she suspected that while she was a more natural dominant, she’d have been much less comfortable in conversations about awkward topics. “Well, we’d been drinking before we were going to go out to a party, so I think I probably was a little more forward than I normally would be, and she was probably a little more open about it after that.” “Ok, that makes a little more sense,” Mama replied. “Yeah, it made more sense at the time I think,” said Julia. “I don’t even know what I thought was going to happen. But so anyways, it was just the two of us in my room, maybe like three days after she said that, and I just sort of asked her what she meant when she said she didn’t hate it.” Just then, Lauren came hustling over to the conversation. Julia feared she had heard their conversation and was running over to stop them, but Lauren was a wildcard, so she waited for her to speak first. “Umm, Mommy, I hafta tell you something,” she said breathlessly from behind her pacifier. “What’s that, La-La?” Julia asked, almost automatically using the tone and pet name that she usually used at home. She was still baffled by what was going on, but with the tone, she could tell that she wasn’t worried about what the grown-ups were discussing. “It’s a secwet!” came Lauren’s reply. “Oh, ok,” said Julia, taking out Lauren’s pacifier and leaning closer so that Lauren could whisper. Somehow Lauren had picked up on the way that little kids love secrets, and occasionally resorted to this characteristic, which Julia found really adorable. “I fink dat Susie made stinkies,” she whispered. Julia almost laughed at the absurdity. Lauren was tattling. Not only was she not worried about the story, she was so preoccupied with her role that she was telling on one of her companions for having a dirty diaper. “Why are you telling me, silly?” she asked, stifling her laugh and staying in character. “You have to tell her mommy that.” “But I’m scawed,” Lauren replied genuinely, seemingly just now realizing the consequences of her actions. “Oh, there is no need to be scared, princess. Here, I’ll come with you.” Julia rose and grabbed Lauren’s hand again. The girl had quite clearly left a tea party that Katie, Susie, and Stephanie were still sitting at, and each of those babies were watching intently. She led Lauren across the short distance and stood before Susie’s mommy, who was now looking up from her phone. “Go ahead,” Julia commanded, finding her confidence and hoping she could channel it to her suddenly nervous baby. “Tell Susie’s mommy what you told me.” Sensing her struggles, Julia put a second hand firmly on her shoulder, and finally, in a quiet mumble, Lauren said, “I fink dat Susie made stinkies.” “Ahh,” said Susie’s mommy, “that’s very helpful of you for letting me know, little one. Thank you! Let’s find out. Baby Susie, come over to Mommy for a moment please.” Julia barely paused to marvel at the way that the woman had simultaneously supported Lauren while also reaffirming her infancy. Like everyone else, she was now watching Susie, who seemed chagrined but dutifully dropped off of the chair and slowly crawled over to where they were grouped on the side of the room. When the sissy arrived, the woman rose to her feet, seeming even to Julia to utterly tower over the big baby on all fours before her. “Baby Lauren thinks you might be a dirty girl, Susie. Is that true?” she asked. “Are you a smelly girl? Let’s check.” Julia could sense the deliberate use of the word “girl,” and even the name Susie, were clearly designed to further emasculate the simpering creature on the floor, though she suspected that the impending diaper check in front of a room full of women was going to be a sufficiently humiliating regardless of gender pronouns. She watched as Susie’s mommy bent over and used her left hand to lift the hem of his yellow dress, which had been just barely covering the top of his diaper, further up his back. She used her other hand to pull out the back of his ruffled panties and diapers, then dramatically lowered her head to visually inspect. She wrinkled her nose, a reaction that came with the territory of deliberately sniffing a diaper one knows is dirty at close range (one that Julia had herself experienced in service of embarrassing her girls at home), and then quickly released the diaper and dress and stood back up. “Baby Lauren, you were right,” she declared, unexpectedly addressing Julia’s charge, who had been rather uselessly taking in the sight before her. “You’re a very good helper! Baby Susie is a very dirty girl!” Once more addressing the sissy, she said “You don’t smell as cute as you look, do you princess? I don’t think so. Too bad you already had your change after nap time. No more new diapers until right before night-nights.” Baby Susie didn’t react like this was a surprise, but it certainly was for Julia, who had assumed they were in for another change. Were it not for Susie’s reaction and the overly produced diaper check, she might have thought this was a ploy to avoid a humiliating change, much like the stalling tactic that she’d considered if one of the twins were to poop herself. She had to admit, she was a bit disappointed. Though not exactly sexually interested, she’d harbored a curiosity about what she’d see when Susie’s diapers were opened. The juxtaposition between the dress he was wearing and the male genitals he’d surely reveal seemed to innately fascinate her dominant side. Turning back to Lauren once more, his mommy said, “Baby Lauren, I know that Baby Susie smells very yucky, but do you mind if she keeps playing with you?” Lauren seemed perplexed and turned to Julia for guidance. Julia was surprised, as it had fairly obviously been more of a command than an actual question. She certainly wasn’t going to intervene in any other way, especially since Lauren had likely pulled her stunt in part in an effort to see Susie experience a similar fate to Tory’s, which didn’t upset her as a Mommy but also hadn’t been terribly nice. She simply nodded at Lauren, who responded by mumbling “Otay,” to Susie’s mommy. “Why don’t you girls go back and do that then?” she asked, and with that the group dispersed, with the babies going back to the tea party and Julia returning to her seat near the main chair. “That was quite a show,” Jackie’s Mama said to Julia. “Yeah, Lauren really gets into the role.” “Yeah, I guess so. Although it sounds like she maybe always has?” clearly inviting Julia to resume their previous conversation. “Well, yeah, true. Like I said, I asked her what she meant, and she said that she just really liked it getting to be the baby. I tried to pin her down, because I mean, c’mon, she couldn’t like the diapers, right? She said no, but that she didn’t hate them either. She’s actually come out of her shell more since, and I think she’s totally got a submissive side of her that likes them, or maybe likes to not like them. But what she really likes about it is that she got to just mess around and sort of dive into the role. She and Katie are both crazy smart, but it always stressed them out a lot to always work so hard. Especially Lauren. The funny thing is that now she is kind of the leader, but normally when they were together she almost never talked and let Katie do it for her. Basically, she just felt like being the baby was a really comforting release.” “So, then what?” Mama asked. Julia liked how eager she was to hear the story. “Well, yeah, I mean, when we were having that conversation, I didn’t really know what to say, so eventually I just blurted out that I kind of liked it too. And then we didn’t really talk for about a minute, and finally I asked if she ever wanted to do it again. She said yes, but she didn’t want anyone to know, which made sense. So we actually never did it again for the rest of the school year, but I think having that conversation helped us become closer friends. I used to tease her by calling her baby when we were together, and even though nobody was around she would blush pretty hard.” “So the next year I ended up getting an apartment off campus with her and Katie, but by then it was kind of something I figured we’d never do because there was always someone around. But then when I showed up that year, like the third day she brought it up. Apparently she had been talking about it with Katie, and they wanted to try it again. I was surprised, because I’d never known Katie liked it at all, but I guess she sort of did but was also much more embarrassed than Lauren. So we tried it the very next weekend. We went to a party on Friday but then all day Saturday and Sunday I kept them in diapers, basically the same as when we were doing initiation. I loved it, but I figured that was it. We still had a lot of involvement in the sorority and school and we were busy. But a few months later they wanted to do it again and it started to become a little bit of a regular thing on the weekends.” “Didn’t your other friends notice that you were always gone?” Mama asked. “Well, I don’t think it was ever more than a couple of weekends in a month, so for the most part we could be pretty subtle. Plus, there was nothing that said I couldn’t go out for a little while. Sometimes I’d go get lunch or coffee with somebody, and I could run out to the library or whatever if I needed to. The first year especially, it was really easy. Especially since Lauren and Katie already had a reputation for being bookworms who didn’t necessarily go out every weekend. The only thing that was hard for a little while was when I got pretty serious with my boyfriend during my senior year, which was our second year living together. He’d end up coming over a decent number of nights, and it got weird how some weekends I’d kind of be avoiding him for the weekend so that I could baby the girls. Honestly, I wanted to keep doing it, but it was starting to impact my relationship. Plus, a lot of times after a day of babying them, when I’d put them to bed at night I’d be a little charged by the whole experience. It was basically when I wanted my boyfriend to be over the most.” Julia was trying to be tactful, but she also could tell from Ms. Parker’s earlier comments that the thrill of domination was pretty well known in the room. Besides, it was true. Her desires to release after babying the girls was an important part of how she’d gotten to this point with the girls. “So how did you deal with that?” Mama asked, still on the edge of her seat. “Well, it kind of came to a head after a near miss one time. After I put them to bed one time after one of our weekends, I had Kevin come over to our place. I had gone over to his place a couple of times when I really wanted to, but that was easy because I’d just get up real early the next morning. This time I thought he was going to go out to a party after and I’d just stay in, so I had him over for a booty call. But then when we were finished he was tired and decided to just go to sleep. I didn’t really have a way to kick him out or send him home, so I just had to sort of let it happen even though the girls were in their bedrooms and could totally come out in the morning in compromised positions. So once he fell asleep, I wrote a note on a sheet of paper telling them not to come out until I woke them up because Kevin was here and I slipped it under each of their doors. It worked, but I couldn’t get him out of the house until, like, ten. Since I’d put them to bed pretty early, they had both had been up for quite a while. Lauren always poops in the morning so she was in a filthy diaper, and Katie had leaked. Plus, they were both kind of mad at me, since this was supposed to be our secret and I put them at risk of being seen.” Julia felt sheepish recounting that part of the story. Though Jackie’s mama didn’t seem to be judging her, she didn’t like to think of how her selfishness had almost ruined her relationship with Lauren and Katie. They were her babies now, but they were her friends first, and she wasn’t proud of risking that. “So we kind of let it sit for a couple of days,” she continued, “but finally I had to say something. It wasn’t a fight or anything, but I told them that if we were going to keep doing the whole mommy/babies thing then we were going to have to tell Kevin what was going on, or else I was going to have to stop. I didn’t want to, but I just wasn’t really able to do it the way it was going. Obviously, I didn’t make them decide right away, because I knew it was going to be hard for them to decide. But eventually, one night about a week later, they asked me how it would work if we did it more and told Kevin. They had a really good relationship with Kevin – actually, I wouldn’t have even started dating him if they hadn’t said they thought he was a really nice guy – so I think that helped. The three of us talked about how to do it for a little while and we decided that the easiest way would be for us to have him come over one night and all talk about it together.” Jackie’s mama was hanging on every word, and even Jackie’s eyes seemed to be widening in the mirrors. “So that’s what we did. We planned it a little more, but basically maybe a week later we deliberately made sure we were all home for dinner and we just told him about how we spent weekends as mommy and babies sometimes. He was definitely confused at first, but he started to understand a little better once we told him how it started. I could tell he was a little uncomfortable about it, and the girls were definitely embarrassed, so for a while I did most of the talking. Once we had him ask questions, he obviously asked about diapers right away. He definitely thought that part was weird at first, but I think he was mostly surprised that they would in any way willingly be put in diapers or use them. They told him that it wasn’t that they liked it, but just that they could get over it, but I don’t think that helped at first. But eventually he just wanted to know what we wanted him to do now that he knew about it.” “What did you say to that?” asked Mama. Julia beamed, remembering with pride just how well Kevin had taken it. He was such a good guy, and she felt lucky to have someone who handled such a strange situation so well. “Well, that was the part where we were least sure about. The first thing we said was that he just had to be ok with it, which he promised he was, even if he wasn’t sure if he got it. Then we said that we wanted to be able to do it without hiding it from him. He didn’t have to come over if he didn’t want, but this way he would know we weren’t hiding anything from him. But we also told him he could come over if he wanted.” “They were ok with that?” Mama asked, seemingly stunned. “Well, honestly, I think that Lauren liked the idea more than she wanted to admit. She probably kind of pushed Katie to come a little out of her comfort zone in order to allow that, but that was ultimately what they said. The only rule was that he couldn’t change them or see them naked. I think they would have both died if we did that on the first day, and honestly, I wasn’t sure what I thought of it either.” Julia was understating it. She trusted all three of them, and now they were way past all of that, but she definitely hadn’t been ready for that right away. “So what did Kevin say?” “Well, at first, he just said he’d have to think about it, which made sense. Afterwards, when it was just the two of us, we talked a little more. At first he seemed to want to understand more about them, but eventually he wanted to know about me, and why I wanted to do it. At first, I sort of said it was because they wanted me too. I was actually weirdly embarrassed about it. He could kind of tell there was more to it though, so I told him about how the first time we’d done it at the initiation I’d quickly found out that I had a dominant streak and that I was growing to love it. I think he was a little surprised by that, but it was also a little like he was understanding for the first time. He asked me if I thought that the girls were feeling the same way, and I told him that Lauren almost certainly was, and that Katie was harder to tell because she was much shier about it. The last thing he asked was whether any of us had ever had a romantic relationship, which suddenly seemed like a fair question. I told him no, which was true, and then we left it for a while – all he said was to let him think about it.”

This is a story I posted not too long ago on the abdlstoryforum website, but I've decided to post it here while I lay down my roots and prepare a new story for the contest. I hope you all enjoy it and I can get some fresh eyes on it, it may not be perfect but I like it as an introduction to my writing style. I''ll be honest, I'm not trying to write A Tale of Two Cities here, just something a bit sexy some people can have some fun with. Any feedback you can give me would be appreciated, as well as any follows or... likes? If that is a thing here. Maybe it can at least get a few folks off. Anyway, please enjoy Kendra Takes Ethan by Eternal Futility Fiction. Kendra Takes Ethan The boredom was the worst part. There were no clocks or windows in the room where Ethan was kept, and the lights were always set at the same soft glow, making it impossible to estimate how much time had passed. He knew his captor always left him alone for several hours straight five days in a row, and from this he surmised that she must have a full time job. The idea of her going out, living a normal life, while he lay waiting in a thick, crinkling disposable diaper filled him with an impotent rage, which he had no way to release. For the first few weeks, whenever Ethan was left alone, he had pulled and struggled against his restraints, desperate to be free. He was young and strong, but that was not enough to stretch or break the thick leather strap across his chest. He was also denied the use of his hands, as they’d been locked securely into safety mittens since his first day of captivity, only ever taken off for his captor to trim his fingernails. The mittens themselves were clipped under another strap which held his hips in place, preventing him from moving his arms in the slightest. A final strap linked to a pair of padded ankle cuffs, which stopped him from rolling over or changing position. Even if by some miracle he managed to escape from these expertly applied restraints, he would have to find a way out of his “crib”, as his captor called it. Ethan considered it more of a cage, as he’d never seen a crib with a locking top, nor one built from such sturdy, hardened oak. Inevitably, his struggles would end with him sobbing quietly, wallowing in the helplessness and humiliation of his new life. He wanted to curl up, or at least hug himself across the chest, anything to offer himself a bit of comfort, but he was denied even this. The restraints were perfectly designed to keep him in the exact position his captor wanted, and no matter how hard he tried, he knew that she would return to find her new pet just as she left him. The only comfort he found would be bittersweet, as it came from his captor, the one who had confined him to this harrowing life of submission and monotony. Her cooing, doting and gentle caresses stirred up painfully conflicting feelings in the young man’s mind. She was the only other person he had seen in weeks, and he found himself craving her attention and accepting her pitying comments, as they were his only respite from his suffering and loneliness. But he also knew that she was the designer of this seemingly endless torture, and that accepting her reassurance was only playing into her hands, and that he was behaving exactly as she wanted him to. Such was her level of control. She wanted him to wear a diaper, and despite his struggles and protests, here he was in a diaper. She wanted him to remain in place in his crib while she was away, and he had no way to rebel against this decision. She wanted to perform his grooming herself, so of course, whenever his teeth needed brushing, face or body needed shaving, or he needed to be bathed, his hands would be kept well out of the way while she tended to him. And tend to him she did, ever so gently. Almost insultingly so, as if he were as fragile and valuable as a Ming vase. Perhaps he should be grateful for this, as he would have no means to defend himself if her desires were more sadistic or tortuous. In all his time here, she had never struck him, nor hurt him in anyway. She hadn’t even had to raise her voice. As she had complete control of every moment of his life, and was the only source he had for sustenance, simply withholding “privileges” was an effective enough method of control. A skipped meal or extra time sitting in a diaper in need of changing ensured enthusiastic compliance without the need for harsher methods. But the tenderness of her care was a double edged sword, igniting the flames of indignation and resentment that often washed over him in truly humiliating moments. “I am a grown man!” his mind would scream internally, as she gently ran her soft fingers over the baby powder covering his penis and testicles. The knowledge that he could take care of himself, but was trapped in a position where that was impossible was maddening. It was like he had driven into one of life’s dead ends, and he had no way to back out. Ethan writhed pointlessly in his restraints once more, and thought back bitterly to how this state of affairs came to be. If only he had gotten into that taxi! If only he had listened to his mind, rather than his cock! If only he had put up more resistance while he still had a chance… * * * “I’m telling you, if you play like you did today for the rest of the season, we might make it to the finals! Hell, we might even make it to Nationals!” Ethan grinned and looked over at his drunken teammate. Peter was much shorter than the rest of the players on the rugby team, but he was undeniably burly and stout, and had a contagious enthusiasm that Ethan respected. And Peter’s declaration wasn’t far from the truth. As head prop, Ethan used his considerable strength and endurance to gain the advantage in nearly every scrum. After a game like that, and after polishing off one too many celebratory beers at the college pub, Ethan was feeling on top of the world. He sat comfortably in the booth surrounded by his jubilant teammates, and ran his fingers through his close cropped brown hair. He had a habit of doing so often in social situations, as it gave him an opportunity to show off his biceps. He felt his musculature was his best asset when interacting with strangers. Although a well sculpted man, he tended to have anxiety in public places, especially around women. But all that anxiety disappeared when he was on the rugby field. “One game at a time, boys. The seasons only just begun,” Ethan replied. Peter waved a dismissive hand at Ethan’s modest response and shouted for the waitress to bring the team a tray of shooters. “Be pessimistic if you like, my friend. But tonight we’re celebrating. You should do the same. No practice in the morning, and there’s plenty of girls in here who saw the game today. I for one, don’t intend to leave this pub by myself.” And with that, Peter downed his shooter, and promptly walked away to strike up a conversation with two girls huddled close together at the bar. Ethan was jealous of Peter’s confidence when dealing with women. Although he was attractive and athletic himself, he always seemed to get tongue-tied and make a fool of himself when he tried to flirt. But perhaps tonight would be different. Peter was right, many of the women in the pub had likely seen him excel on the field today, and perhaps he could parlay that into a one-night-stand. Downing his own shooter, Ethan hesitated, then grabbed a second one, which one of his teammates had declined. A few drinks should help serve as social lubrication, he reasoned. The rest of the night was a bit of a blur, with lots of laughing with his teammates, plenty of libations, and several drunken conversations with the women attending the pub, some more successful than others. He felt confident talking with Alice, a blonde nursing major wearing a short summer dress, but she left quite early, rebuffing his clumsy offer to walk her home. Later he met Kendra, a tall, dark beauty who seemed a few years older, dressed in what Ethan recognized as expensive clothing. She sipped slowly at her drink, and listened to Ethan’s attempts to boast about his athletic prowess on the field today. She was quite tall for a woman, only a few inches shy of Ethan’s six foot frame, and her tasteful but flirty outfit showed off her curves marvellously. When her dark eyes locked with his, even in his drunken state, he felt his heart flutter. “That’s adorable sweetie,” she said, a sly smile playing across her face. From that response, Ethan realized he had little chance of seducing Kendra, so he awkwardly dismissed himself, and wished her a good night. His teammates gradually started leaving the pub as the night wore on, some with a partner for the night, some without, as Ethan continued drinking and trying his luck with more girls. However, he had passed the tipping point between the drinks giving him confidence, and his drunkenness impeding his judgement. The next hour or so was blurry in his mind, until a woman splashing her drink in his face brought him back to reality. He wasn’t even sure what he had said to offend her, but when he saw the bouncer approaching, he decided it was time to cut his losses and leave. He half-stumbled out of the pub into the street, sat down on the curb, and used his smartphone to summon a taxi. Too exhausted to even be frustrated by his failure, or embarrassed by his actions at the end of the night, he leaned his head on one hand and dozed, waiting for the cab to show up. He was awoken suddenly, by a gentle voice very close to him. “Honey, do you have a way to get home?” Startled, and blinking in confusion, Ethan looked up to see Kendra kneeling down close to him. He struggled to respond. “Yehh… I’ve got cab. A cab coming.” His head was spinning, and he just wanted to wait for his cab in peace, but Kendra stayed kneeling close to him, close enough that he could smell the soft perfume she was wearing. “Sweetie, why don’t you let me give you a lift? Hmm? You could save a little money, and we could… talk a bit” Kendra said with her same sly smile, and began gently rubbing Ethan’s back. At the contact, Ethan immediately began to get aroused. Right on cue, his taxi pulled up and screeched to a halt. The driver rolled down the window. “You Ethan?” the cab-driver called out impatiently. A long, fateful moment passed before Ethan made the worst mistake of his life. “No.” * * * As Kendra drove her luxurious SUV through the silent streets, she kept talking and flirting with the boy in an effort to keep him awake. She wondered how aware the boy was that she hadn’t asked where he lived, perhaps he thought she was taking him back to her place for a night of casual sex. She smirked at the thought. Although the boy was good looking, she was certainly not attracted to him in a carnal manner. He was too sweet, too innocent too… cute, in the way a puppy or small child might be. She had something else in mind for him. His replies to her attempts at conversation were becoming shorter, more slurred as she got closer to her neighborhood. This would not do, she needed him alert enough to walk into her house without a fuss, and without anyone seeing. Upon stopping at a red light, she rested her right hand on the boy’s inner thigh and leaned in close to him. “Poor baby, you seem all tuckered out. Are you too sleepy to play? I have so many fun things planned for you, it would be a shame if you missed out.” The boy shifted in his seat excitedly, and Kendra felt his member stiffen through his jeans, and gently brushed against it as she pulled her hand away. It was amazing how much more alert he became from such a minor action. Men were such simple creatures. “It’ll take more than a few drinks to keep me from a beauty like you Kendra… I’m going to give you a real night to remember,” Ethan said, a little more steadily than before. Kendra smiled. Ethan didn’t know how right he was. * * * As the SUV arrived at Kendra’s impressive home, Ethan looked up in wonderment. The whole property was surrounded by an immense, neatly tended hedge, and the long driveway was blocked off by a high, black gate. The house itself was massive, and had the look of one of the old Victorian estates common in the area, but much more modernized. “Quite a place you got here…” Ethan mumbled, as they pulled into the driveway and the electronic gate closed behind them. “Yes it is sweetie… Yes it is. Now come on, let’s get you inside,” responded Kendra, still wearing that sly smile. Ethan managed to stumble up to the entrance of the mansion, and Kendra unlocked the door, let herself and the boy in, and then shut it behind them. As he heard the door lock, some small part of his mind began to feel uneasy. But his excitement about his impending night of pleasure with Kendra stifled any fears, and when she took his hand and started leading him upstairs, he meekly followed. Once inside Kendra’s lavishly decorated bedroom, Ethan placed his hand on Kendra’s waist and tried to lean in for a kiss, only to be rebuffed, with Kendra reaching out and gently stroking his cheek. “Naughty boy… You need to slow down. Let’s get you undressed first.” Ethan smiled and blushed at Kendra’s kinky statement. He had never been one for freaky sex, much more preferring vanilla encounters, with him in control of the situation. But he was no prude, and if this is what turned Kendra on, he was happy to oblige. As Ethan reached down to pull his shirt off, Kendra grasped each of his hands gently, and stared into his eyes. He couldn’t help but melt under her gaze, something about her dark eyes were so persuasive, so… powerful. “Baby, let me take care of that for you.” And with that, Kendra began slowly and gently undressing Ethan, until he stood only in his boxer-briefs, his intense arousal made obvious by his member straining against the fabric. “Ohhh, looks like my boy is VERY excited… I know just how to take care of that.” She gently slid down his underwear, exposing his impressive cock. Kendra was somewhat surprised, given his meek, almost childlike personality, she expected something smaller. Having kneeled down to remove his last shred of clothes, Kendra looked up at Ethan, her face inches away from his cock, making him shudder in anticipation. “My, my… What a big boy you are. But are you a good boy?” Ethan was surprised by the question. Was this some kind of kinky roleplay? He was a bit too drunk and exhausted to keep up, but he found himself nodding, his arousal making him feel very suggestible. “You are? Well that’s good sweetie! Very good. Because good boys follow instructions. Can you follow my instructions like a good boy?” As drunk as he was, Ethan once again felt uneasiness creep into his mind. It seemed Kendra was much kinkier than he was, but even so, he felt himself nodding his head, desperate for the gorgeous woman before him to relieve his aching cock. “You will? What a very good boy! I’ll keep it very simple for you, baby, since I know you’re not at you best. I want you to lie down on your back on the middle of the bed, and I’ll take care of the rest.” Ethan was all too eager to oblige, scurrying over to her king-sized bed and positioning himself in the middle, his cock pointing up in the air like a desperate flag pole. Even with Kendra’s peculiar kinky games, at least it seemed he was finally going to get the release he so craved. As Kendra climbed onto the bed after him, his suspicion seemed to be confirmed. She got on her hands and knees over his prone body, still fully clothed, lining up her eyes with his. His cock strained to towards her, but she kept herself just out of reach. As she stared deeply into his eyes, Ethan sensed affection, warmth and… pity? Before he could process that, he felt her grasp his hands, and slowly and gently raise them up above his head. He heard a small click, and then another, and felt something tighten around each of his wrists. With annoyance, Ethan realized he had been handcuffed to the bed. “All right Kendra, that’s enough. I’m into you and everything... but all this kinky shit is a bit much for me.” “Shhhh…” whispered Kendra, putting her finger to Ethan’s lips. “I know it’s scary, sweetie. But remember, you promised to be a good boy.” Ethan had had enough, aching cock or not. “Forget this. Un-cuff me right now, I’m calling a cab and getting the hell out of here.” Kendra looked genuinely saddened by Ethan’s words. “Poor boy… You don’t understand.” She turned and slipped off of the bed, opening the drawer of her bedside table. “I understand fine! And if you don’t un-cuff me right now, I’ll- Mmmph!” Kendra quickly and expertly applied the ball-gag to the restrained boy. It would be necessary for a while, until he adjusted to his new circumstances. She moved to the foot of the bed, leaned her hands on the mattress, and stared up past the boy’s still straining cock, straight into his terrified eyes. “No baby, you DON’T understand. I saw you marching around the pub tonight, thinking that just because you played some silly game well today that you were entitled to sex. But I looked closely at you, and I saw something. Something important. Trying to get girls to sleep with you didn’t come naturally. It was a learned behaviour, one you were quite poor at, by the way. I think you were just following the lead of your peers, trying to impress them. I think deep down, you’re just an innocent little boy, who doesn’t have the capacity to judge right or wrong. Someone who needs the right decisions made for them. Isn’t that right?” Ethan grunted into the ball gag in response, and struggled against the handcuffs. “Shhhh, baby. It’s all right. You don’t need to be worried, or afraid, or angry. You don’t need to be anything anymore, other than a good boy.” Ethan was truly terrified now, the adrenaline pumping through his system cutting through any drunkenness. He watched as Kendra walked across the room and picked up a small bag full of items that he couldn’t quite make out. “You’re going to be a good boy from now on, baby. My good boy. The good boy you were always meant to be,” Kendra said softly, as if breaking difficult news to a small child. As she spoke, she pulled an item out of the bag which caused Ethan to enter a renewed fit of thrashing and grunting. She set the disposable diaper down on the foot of the bed, and took a moment to relish in the sight of the terrified, helpless boy panicking in front of her. And Kendra let him panic for a while. She was in no rush. She had all the time in the world. Stay tuned for Chapter 2, as poor Ethan endures the first few days of his new life!

First of all my apologies to Cya, I searched titles but didn't think I had duplicated anyone else's title until I saw his today. I've changed mine slightly for the site there! Anyway, on with the story! Chapter 4: I WASN’T QUITE sure where I was when I regained consciousness. I’d had surgery a few years earlier while I was doing my residency, and remembered thinking ‘this must be what my patients feel like as they come out from under anesthesia.’ ‘Anesthesia!’ I opened my eyes and my jaw dropped as I looked at a woman with the biggest head I had ever seen! I attempted to scramble away but strong hands held me tight and said, “Nick, it’s okay, you’re safe. You’re at your new home,” she said, “Remember me? I’m Ivy?” I looked at her and put things into context. The subterfuge of the portal though made me realize things were probably not as they should be. There was no legitimate reason to knock us all out in those pods before coming through the portal. We’d definitely been fed a line of bullshit! Suddenly a strand of long red hair moved in front of my eyes. I figured it must have been hers and reached to bat it away from my eyes. As I reached for it though I discovered some weird feeling at the top of my head. I felt something knotted in the back of my hair and pulled the strand closer and winced as my head seemed to be attached to it. ‘My hair isn’t red…?’ ‘This looks like a pigtail…?’ I thought as I realized a bundle of hair was really attached to my head, and was braided at the back. I tried to jump down to look at myself but Ivy grasped me tighter and brought me close into her hold. “Nick, you’re okay, you’re safe, and you don’t have to worry about anything more. I’m here and I’ve got you. Some things… just didn’t go according to plan,” she said grimly. I looked back up at her as she squeezed me tightly in her arms. “I guess this is the part where I learn that everything that’s ever been said bad about this dimension is true?” Something about my voice seemed odd as it was higher in pitch than I was used to. ‘Because I shrank?’ I wondered “Well, they probably are, but it wasn’t my intention to expose you to that truth so soon…” “What happened to me? I always had brown hair before… Why do I have long red hair now?” I asked. I had a bad feeling I was going to learn that some of the more extreme stories I’d come across were true. She grimaced in a manner that I couldn’t read if she was acting or not, “Something went wrong in the paperwork that the portal had. The system showed that there were supposed to be no modifications to you when you came through, but your file got corrupted somehow.” “Modifications?” I asked nervously, groaning that I had fallen hook, line, and sinker here for the company's crap. “Look… Nick, I'll level with you… when you agreed to come through I was given a questionnaire of what I would like to have changed about you when you arrived.” “Changed?” “Pretty much any trait that a human can have I could change about you. You could be given large breasts, have no sex characteristics like a doll, have no eyebrows, be unable to walk, talk, have no teeth… probably made purple skinned with yellow eyes and pink fur for all I know…” I felt my eyes widen and I gasped. As she said each of those I unconsciously reached up and touched my chest, my eyebrows, my teeth with my tongue… “Why?” “Because it’s kind of normal here Nick.” She hesitated, “We have a reproduction problem and it’s become the new norm for us to get people from your dimension to come and fill our needs.” I mulled that over for a second, “What kind of reproduction problem?” I asked curiously. She looked sad then and said, “At least sixty percent of our adult women cannot have babies.” My mind did the math in my head, “Sixty percent?” I gasped, “That means your population is shrinking?” She nodded, “Sort of… With you all coming in from the portal we’re able to push that off some.” I nodded and thought back to my hair. “You said you had a questionnaire... What did you ask to have modified?” “Honestly Nick I only asked for one thing… and that was for your body hair to be removed for care purposes. I’m not a big hairy body person…” she told me. I looked at my arms and saw they were bare now with very short sleeves in an odd pattern I’d never worn before. Before I could look lower, she grabbed me a bit tighter. “So… if that’s all you asked for why do I have a feeling something more happened? I never had hair that was this long before?” She squirmed a bit in her seat and said, “Well like I said your file got corrupted... and you got modified quite a bit…” “What did you do to me?” “It wasn’t me, remember that please!” She pleaded. I felt like she must have been being truthful with the tears streaming down her face. “Okay, so you didn’t do it, what did THEY do to me,” I asked again. “Well the body hair is a pretty standard setting so that happened. But they also ended up taking my hair color from my profile and giving that to you, along with making it long to go with the… the other changes.” Her arms had been holding me tightly enough I couldn’t see my lower body. Right then she loosened them a bit though and I noticed the material I was wearing wasn’t the hospital gown from earlier like I’d initially assumed… it was a…. “Why am I wearing a dress…” I asked as the pieces of my hair fell into place including the clothing. It was tough to see myself fully, but I figured out I was wearing a blue gingham dress that looked to have flowers embroidered along the bottom of the skirt. “Wait… did you…?” I gasped. “They accidentally turned you into a girl,” she confirmed. “But how…?” I asked. “Can they fix me back…?” She looked at me sadly, “They might be able to as you return through the portal – but… I really don’t know. Definitely doing so anytime soon would be dangerous as your body just got done with changing the DNA in every cell.” “How?” I asked again. Both horrified and curious. “Those nanite clusters I showed you? We can use them system wide in addition to being targeted,” she told me. “Why is that even an option?” I asked. “Some women like sweet little girls better than stinky boys,” she said with a shrug. “I’ll be honest if I didn’t respect your abilities as a surgeon, I would have requested that modification.” I glared at her and mulled over her reactions and everything. She might have been lying about all of it, but it wouldn’t matter… I could see I was stuck. “So…” I breathed deeply trying not to hyperventilate as I thought about this next question, “how much of a girl am I?” “You have a vagina just like any other woman,” she told me with the face I would give a patient I was getting ready to operate on. “Someday you might even be a mommy, depending on if we gave you the hormone stimulants you need to enter puberty.” Right then I couldn’t help myself, I felt my stomach twist and before I could warn her, I threw up all over her. “Oh my god, I’m so sorry,” I said as I looked at her covered in my vomit. At the same time the remnants were so foul-tasting in my mouth that I bit back another urge to repeat. “You’re a doctor, you should know this isn’t a big deal… stuff happens…” she said without concern. “We do need to clean ourselves up though…” she said. She picked me up gingerly and stood up to walk deeper into her house. As she stood, I realized we were in an enormous living room. The TV in her living room looked to be almost four times the size of an average TV back home. She kept moving down the hallway and walked into a huge bedroom that I presumed was hers based on the vanity full of cosmetics and jewelry. She walked into an attached bathroom off to the side of the bedroom, and then stood me up down on the floor. It was only then that I really got the true perspective on our size differences! As I stood next to her, the phrase ‘knee high to a grasshopper’ came to mind. My head was just barely above her knee! My head didn’t even reach her waist! I noticed a mirror up high above the cabinet and sink, but I couldn’t see my reflection from the ground. Now that I was free of her arms I looked down at the dress I had been put in. There was a clear stain of vomit on the top of the dress that hadn’t landed on Ivy. It made my stomach nauseous again and made me feel dirty. I looked down at the skirt where a continuous embroidered pattern of pink and yellow flowers with green stems circled the bottom of it. I nervously pulled up the dress and found a pair of bloomers covering… “Why am I wearing a diaper?” I asked nervously. I looked up to see Ivy had taken her shirt off and was only in a bra. Years of studying the human body basically numbed me to the sight of breasts, but I couldn’t help but note just how big hers were in her bra. She was well proportioned, certainly not a Barbie Doll figure, but to me the breasts were gigantic! I felt my mouth open but forced myself to stare at her face. “Because the portal put you into it. It’s normal for the first day to be a bit rough on your urinary and bowel tracts. I personally think it beats using catheters and colostomy bags on someone your size?” She leaned over and picked me up to set me on the counter. She ran water over a washcloth and handed it to me, “Here you can clean your face off,” she told me. I started moving the washcloth up and down over my face to get rid of the remnants of vomit. I looked up then into the mirror and did my best not to vomit again, but failed. It all fell into the sink at least, before I looked back at the reflection. Not only had they made my hair red, long, and apparently altered my gender... I looked at the face of a baby in the mirror. A real baby from the proportion of the fat on the cheeks, the lips, and everything else… it would have made a textbook picture in a medical book for a healthy toddler girl around twenty-four months old. “Oh hun,” Ivy said, “I guess I should have avoided you seeing yourself a little longer.” I kept staring at myself in disbelief and said, “What else did they do to me?” She sighed, “you’re seeing the last of the parts I hadn’t told you. Your face and body proportions were altered to match your height.” I took an offered cup and rinsed my mouth out with water before spitting the remaining chunks of vomit out. I decided to bite the bullet and asked, “How tall am I now?” “The nurse that measured you at the portal said you’re fifty-one inches tall now.” I turned and looked up at her, “I lost a foot and a half of height!” “Yes…” she sighed, “you are a lot smaller than I expected, you lost a lot of weight too… You’re only a bit over forty-seven pounds now.” I felt my jaw drop then at that as she continued, “It’s part of why I had to get that dress from the center. None of the clothes I had bought would fit you.” I looked back at her from my perch on the counter, “How tall are you?” She smirked, “A bit over ten feet, my family tends to be tall. My baby brother is almost eleven and a half feet tall.” I gasped at her imagining someone taller than her! “This is going to take some getting used to…” “Yes, it will,” she said. “As tall as you all are… how tall are your children?” She smiled, “Pretty tall,” she paused, “honestly we call you all ‘littles’ for very good reason,” she told me. “Look let’s talk some more after we get you changed into something clean?” she suggested. I nodded and tried to remove the dress like a t-shirt but found I couldn’t. “Why won’t it come off?” I asked. “Silly, it’s got a zipper in the back,” she told me. I started to reach for it, “I’ll get it, you’ve obviously not grown up needing to do the contortions to get out of clothing that girls do.” I nodded at that and let her move a zipper I couldn’t see down, and then she said, “Arms up,” before she pulled it off of my body. I blushed now that I was naked and could see the frilly white top of the disposable diaper sticking out above the bloomers. “Do I have to wear this diaper?” I asked as she put the dress into a hamper against the bathroom wall. “Until we go to the store you will. Is it still dry?” she asked. But apparently it was a rhetorical question because she quickly pulled the bloomers down and put her hand on the padding and squeezed. “Still dry, you might be able to get out of those already. But we’re going to have to go get something in your size for underwear. All I have are the six diapers they gave me at the portal and one other outfit in your size.” She paused, “Unfortunately the clothes you brought in your suitcase and sent beforehand didn’t shrink as much as you did, so they’re way too big too.” “What size am I?” I asked. “In littles or bigs?” “Huh?” She sighed, “I forgot you’re not from here. Most of the time we do sizing based on bigs - our - sizing. Not much market to just make clothes for independent adult littles since they’re a small part of our population.” “Oh…” I swallowed some more vomit that threatened to come out, “I guess that makes sense. How does that work?” “Well we usually just figure out the little’s height and compare it to the age that the bigs are at that size.” In my head I mentally tried to figure out how tall I would be compared to them if being ten-feet wasn’t an abnormal height. “What age does that put me by your scale?” She looked down at me with a look of debate but shrugged and said, “Between nineteen and twenty-one?” “So, I only lost about seventeen years…” I said aloud, relieved. Happy for a moment that I was at least still a young adult! She laughed, “Months.” “Months?!?!” I gasped. I was so in shock as I stood there and examined the diaper closer. “This is a regular baby diaper?” I said hesitantly. “What else would it be at your size?” She asked me. I shook my head, “I guess I just assumed it would be a medical one like we use with adult patients.” “We have those here, but they’re big enough for me… they would be comical on you!” she giggled. “Now I hope you don’t hate me too much for it, but I only have this one other outfit in your size… it’s definitely not going to make you feel like an adult. We’ll go directly to the store and get you some other underwear and at least a little bit more mature clothing if we can find something in your size.” I nodded and wondered how bad the new outfit would be. She picked me up and carried me to the bedroom we had walked through. I became self-conscious more then as I realized I was basically naked and she was topless. Her skin was warm and I felt myself turn red at the proximity, along with the fact that I was being carried like a baby. She carefully sat me down on the gigantic bed and said, “Stay there for a moment please?” I nodded, “Nowhere else to go,” I commented as I looked around in shock. I looked over the edge of the bed and noted that even it was taller than I was. All around the room everyday items like mirrors, door knobs, and hair brushes looked to have grown out of some sort of monstrous proportion. She giggled at my response and wondrous gaze, as she walked to a closed door. She opened a huge walk-in closet door. She didn’t take long to find another top that she pulled on over her bra. Just before she pulled it over her head, I had an odd thought, ‘Is that a nursing bra she’s wearing?’ I shook my head, ‘She doesn’t have any kids, she said. Must just be some weird style,’ I told myself. She walked to another corner of the room and picked up what looked to be a large purple messenger bag, or a really large purse. Being so proportionally small to the world, to me it looked like a large backpacking pack sized bag from back home. I watched her open it on the other end of the bed where I couldn’t see inside and dug out the other outfit that she’d warned me about. All I could see at first was a bundle of pink fabric. She came closer and opened it up to let me see it was some sort of romper type outfit. “I’ll probably need to help you with this,” she told me. “It’s really designed for an infant…” I groaned and watched her pop open the entire front which snapped closed all the way down to snaps at the crotch. “I could probably get it…” I told her. “Here, if you want to try,” she told me handing it to me. I blushed as I held the pink outfit and looked at it closer to see there were prints of unicorns and rainbows all over it. Two little decorative bows were attached below the first and second buttons for some reason. I asked, “Nothing else to wear?” “Not unless you want to just go in that diaper? No one would think anything weird about that…?” I blushed deeply at that, “That’s okay… I’ll wear this.” I put my arms through the two sleeve holes that barely covered the tops of my arms just past the shoulders. I found the first button and put it together from the top to the bottom. For the very bottom of it I was trying to bend over to get the three crotch snaps when Ivy said, “Here, let me help you with those…” and she had them done in two seconds. I blushed as her hands were on my crotch again. “It’s not that bad I guess,” she told me looking at me. I could just see myself in the vanity mirror and shook my head, “It is that bad… Can we go get something else already?” She nodded and picked me up gently before she sat me down on the ground to let me stand next to the bed. I couldn’t see the top from the ground and knew I would struggle to climb it on my own. She began walking with a huge stride that I struggled to keep up with down the hallway. The bag she’d pulled the awful outfit out of was slung over her shoulder. I guessed it must have been her purse because she dug out her car keys and said, “Okay, this way to the garage,” she motioned for me to follow her. Inside the garage I noticed that it was quite warm. I realized I’d never asked what the climate was like here. If it was like it was when I left home I was not nearly dressed enough. “What temperature is it outside today?” I asked. “High is eighty?” she told me. “Ahhh…. Sooo much better than back home!” “What was it there?” “The high was supposed to be twenty-eight yesterday,” I told her. “Coldest winter on record I think… It was negative digits for about three weeks straight.” I walked to the passenger side of the car and stared at the behemoth in front of me. It could have served as a tank or something in my home dimension! I knew without a doubt I couldn’t reach the door handle to open it. I waited patiently for her to open the front door, but was a little surprised when she opened the back door of the four-door sedan. My eyes bugged out a bit when I saw the rear-facing car seat sitting well above my head. I felt myself picked up as I said, “What…?” “Sorry Nick, but as long as someone is your size they have to ride in car seats. The law says that anyone under eighty pounds has to sit in a rear-facing car seat.” “Eighty pounds?” I asked… “Even with as big as you all get, that’s kind of big, isn’t it?” She nodded as she lay me down in the car seat. “Lots of people are complaining about the new law, but your average kid would never know the difference if they grew up with it. It’s about preschool or kindergarten now that they’ll be able to face forward.” I allowed her to maneuver my arms through the straps and I was quickly strapped in just like I had been in the pod earlier. “Listen, I know you may not want to hear this, but you do look adorable like this.” She closed the door before I could respond and went to her side of the car. I looked at my feet and realized that I didn’t have any shoes on. Just a lacy pair of socks that hadn’t even been noticed with everything else being thrown at me. As she sat down, I asked, “Do you have a pair of shoes I can wear in the store?” I realized then that a mirror was available for me to look at her forward and see her sort of out of the reflection of the rearview mirror. “Sorry Nick, I wasn’t given any at the portal….” She paused, “Don’t take this the wrong way, but if you want to shop quickly, you’re going to probably just need to ride in the cart where we’re going so you won’t need to walk anyway.” She paused and I could see a sympathetic look, “Besides, because you’re so little it’d look really out of place for you to be walking beside me.” I could see myself in the reflection and guessed that was probably true. “How far is the store?” “About ten minutes if there’s no traffic… Right now, it’ll probably be about twenty.” I nodded and lay back in the seat and looked around me. The straps that held me down seemed bigger to me than the seat belts back home. There was a middle piece that connected the straps and I guessed it would be difficult to get out of the seat with it buckled. The buckle itself was visible to me with a red release button, but I didn’t think it was a good idea to play with it while we were driving. I really couldn’t see much from the seat and I must have dozed off as she drove. IVY WAS BESIDE herself with how adorable Holly was! She intended to take things slowly with her, hoping that the girl would actually grow to like her. ‘I don’t want her to fear me like Katie’s littles do…’ So far, Holly seemed to be in shock though. She had expected her to fight her a lot more, try to run away, or at least cuss or bite her like she had seen in the hospital before with other dimensional littles. She feared the outfits and the diapers would have pushed her over the edge, but didn’t see a choice at the time. It was normal for a traveler to have a wet diaper or two after coming through the portal as their body adjusted. She had intentionally not told her about the one she’d changed when she first got her home. It was probably best for both of them if she kept that one a secret indefinitely. She’d also not asked her if she needed to potty before they left in the hopes that she’d have another wet diaper to change while they were out at the store. She had plenty of diapers in the diaper bag, but no spare outfits. She hadn’t been lying when she said she came smaller than she expected! Her mom was going to come pick up all of the clothes that had been bought before her arrival. She was going to get them from the nursery while they were out and go get the smaller sizes. With Holly being in eighteen-month size clothes she was going to have so many more cute options to pick out than she’d hoped for! Based on her height back home she had really planned on her being a 3T. An infant sized little was an amazing surprise, since she’d refused to intentionally intercede on that part of her new little. For now, she was going to behave herself in the store. Maybe she could buy a few dresses if Holly seemed agreeable on this trip, but extremely babyish onesies, rompers, and extra frilly dresses seemed like salt in the deep wound of the new girl. But of course some cute pajamas would be necessary, as well as some short sets and shortalls. She’d try and push the dresses as being easier to reach the pull-up for the potty… She was going to buy one of those little potties too while they were out. ‘So many things to buy, and so little time.’ She smiled, ‘The potty’s going to almost be a waste though, since I don’t plan on using it with her for a long time. I’ll just try and pick out a cheap one…’ She already knew that reusable training panties were also on her shopping list, but she suspected that there was no way Holly’s small waist was going to hold up the ones at this store. She was skinny as a rail and might even need some clothing in 12-month sizes depending on the brand. Her intention was to also buy some disposable training panties that would just barely be small enough for her. When they started getting used too often with accidents, she’d go back for more cute diapers like she had her in now. For now, she planned to let her little girl at least mostly pretend to be a big girl… She grabbed the diaper bag from the front seat and walked over to Holly’s side. She was so cute sleeping there that she took a quick picture and sent it to her mom. Once she put her phone away, she couldn’t help but check her diaper in the hopes that it was already wet! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ So I feel like there's a few out there who want three per week postings... <sigh> I'm willing to consider it as long as there's 20 likes and or comments, otherwise you have to wait for your next part until Friday! If you're good I'll post one Thursday and another Saturday. <mutters under breath> Big cry babies... Thanks for reading! Hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 15 “This was a good idea,” Becky said. Jamie sat upright in his stroller watching the houses pass by. He’d yet to leave the house except by car. Now he was seeing his neighborhood. The size of everything no longer impressed him. Everything had a suburban quality to it, wide lawns and fenced back yards. Occasionally a dog would bark from behind the fence as they passed by. Jamie hadn’t seen a dog yet. “Well, I haven’t left the house much.” “You weren’t up to it for a while. What do you want to do at the park?” “Um, maybe just people watch?” “That’s it? There’s playgrounds and sports fields.” Jamie knew that. He wasn’t sure he wanted to play on a playground. It seemed boring to him. He was more interested in just getting to see more Littles and Bigs. “We’ll see.” Paved walking paths threaded the park together. They entered near tennis courts, where a few people were volleying balls, and a concession stand that was closed. Two stone pavilions were across a small field. The trees were old; Jamie had once believed you could tell the strength of a community by the width of its trees. Old trees, old community, strong community. He stopped believing that years ago. They made a right down the walking path and came to the playground. A fountain spouted water to splash in; part of the playground was for ‘younger’ Littles; and part for older. “You wanna get out?” “Yes, please.” They sat on a bench. Becky felt a bit of a pang, wishing Jamie was like the Littles in front of them scrambling up fake rocks and sliding down slides. Not that she wanted a typical Little; she just wanted Jamie to be that carefree. Jamie was content to sit. A weekday morning. Women, Littles, a few very young Big children, just one man. The leaves filtered the perfect morning light, when the sun is still soft and the air so clear and heat hasn’t come yet. A tranquility about the place, and the people, too. Everyone rested, no one tired; friends known mostly by face, because they share these mornings alike in the faint recognition of how fragile they are; they die with the sun near its apogee; they die with the autumn; they die with the passage of time. The mothers with their own children, if they do not know it yet, will know it soon; no one ever learns kindly . No desert or ocean is as indifferent to suffering as the passage of time. It will not be reasoned with; it cannot be bargained with. But in the spaces of time we call memories, we grasp hold of the illusion of time arrested, and we can take back our moments, the golden and the dismal, and pretend for however long we can hold the memory that stillness is the natural state of things. So Jamie watched other people’s moments. The Littles running every direction, chasing each other, climbing, swinging, falling, getting back up again. Bigs helping them up or making sure they didn’t fall of or boosting them higher than they could go alone. Jamie doubted they would hold on to those memories. He’d do it for them. “What are you thinking about?” “How lucky they all are.” “Why are they lucky?” “Because they’re still at the point in life that these memories are cheap. Even too cheap.” “How so?” “You had mornings like this with Amanda?” “Lots.” “How many do you remember?” Becky leaned back against the bench thinking, this guy sure knows how to bum me out. Jamie pointed. Past the crowd was a man and his infant. He held his child up to the sunshine, and they smiled at one another. The toothless grin of a young child; the wrinkle at the eyes of a young father. Jamie needn’t keep that memory. “He’ll remember this one,” he said. Becky had a sudden urge to find some alone time with Amanda. They sat and watched some more. After another few minutes, a Little walked up to them and spoke to Becky, “Is he in timeout?” Jamie let out a single chuckle. He could see why people called him cute; he would have called this Little cute. “Hi, sweetie. No, he’s not in timeout. Why?” “Because he’s been sitting here forever.” They’d been there about fifteen minutes. “Well, no, he’s not in timeout.” “Can he come play then?” “You can ask him if he wants to.” The Little hadn’t yet said a word to Jamie. “Do you want to come play with us?” “Uh …” Did he? Becky smiled encouragingly at him and nodded. Jamie figured he’d watched all the people there were to watch today. The Little had a sly grin. “We’re playing tag – and you’re it!” He sprinted away. Jamie’s competitiveness overcame his shyness and sense of dignity, and he gave chase. The view struck a chord of his memory: rushing through a sea of tall legs, under a slide, between the swings, and into an open field. He’d done this before. Other Littles were on the field, and they recognized Jamie for what he was: It. What some of the other Littles lacked in coordination they made up for in the abandon with which they moved their bodies, as though falling at full speed or running into each other at full speed were not risks they considered as they ran from It. Jamie caught one, and his muscles remembered this tricky part of the game, tagging someone and dodging the immediate attempt of the new It to tag him while he was still close. She missed Jamie by a country mile. Becky pushed the stroller over to watch. A few other Bigs were gathered under a shade tree talking and laughing and watching and unobtrusively supervising. Becky wanted to join them, but she felt shy, because Bigs sometimes feel shy, too. She stood near the group but far enough away to not come off as a lurker. What she was hoping for happened pretty quick. “Hi! Which one is yours?” Becky pointed proudly to Jamie, who was trying to taunt It into chasing him some more. “The one in the red shorts.” “He’s a regular rabbit! Must run you ragged all day. I’m Stephanie.” “Rebecca, but please call me Becky.” “Do you want to come join us?” “I was hoping you’d ask. It’s our first time at the park.” “Oh! What a special day!” They walked to the group, and the conversation paused to let them in. “This is Becky. Today is her first day at the park.” That elicited smiles and happy oohs. Becky got introduced around: Kendalyn, Jess, Marie, Leah. “So how long since he arrived?” Becky already forgot which one she was. “The beginning of summer, almost.” “Why did you wait so long?” “He needed a little extra time to heal and adjust.” “Not mine; she was so out of it for the first three months I could’ve taken her to a dynamite plant and she wouldn’t have known what was happening.” “Well, welcome.” “Thank you. Are you guys here every day?” “Oh no. Not every day, but there’s always a group of moms under this tree in the morning.” Another one interjected. “This year it’s tag. Always a game of tag. What was it last summer?” “Bulldog.” “Summer before that it was Red Rover until that one Little tore her rotator cuff. Then it was Piggy in the Middle.” “Which one is yours?” Becky pointed him out. “There. Jamie.” One of the moms (Brenda, maybe?, Becky wondered), remarked, “He’s quite the athlete. He seems … very coordinated.” Becky liked the compliment. “Oh, you should see him swim! I can’t even keep up with him.” A couple of heads cocked to the side. Becky realized what they were thinking and felt judged. “You … let him swim? Alone?” “Well, he’s very good at it,” Becky responded. “But isn’t that a little dangerous,” another said. “Well, good for you. Personally, I could never do that.” Becky knew a backhanded compliment when it hit her in the face. “I don’t think you understand. Jamie isn’t regressed.” Becky felt an urge to be accepted by this group, or at least to not be made to feel like a bad mom. The one woman cocked her head again and took a moment to process the idea of an unregressed Little. “Oh. That’s … an interesting choice.” The woman turned back to the game. On the inside, Becky was outraged. Who does this bitch Brenda think she is? It is Brenda, right? The game was winding up. All the Littles looked tired. A few spotted the group, including Jamie, and walked over. Becky went into the diaper bag and came out with a bottle of water and a wet wipe. Jamie, winded, accepted the bottle and drank hard. “You are quite a sight Jamie,” Becky said as she wiped his face. “You need another bath when we get home.” That sounded great to Jamie. The Little who had invited Jamie to play walked over. “Thanks for playing with us, Jamie. Hey, Mom, this is Jamie. He’s really fast.” Brenda, maybe, was apparently his. “I saw.” She looked at Jamie and then knelt down next to the boy. “Maybe even too fast to be playing with this crowd.” Becky understood now; she never got it before, but now she understood what drove people to use the C word. “Can Jamie come over and play some time?” “We’ll see.” She led him away. Becky was shocked. She hadn’t considered people would judge a Little for not being regressed, nor had she ever expected to be Big-shamed. When she was over being shocked, she was indignant. “What a fucking bitch,” she said slowly, annunciating each syllable. Now Jamie looked shocked. “Rebecca!” It was cute to hear him scold her. Eyes were on Becky again. At least one pair looked unamused, one of the other ones who had spoken up when Becky said Jamie swam alone. She put her Little in their stroller and walked away. “Don’t worry about it,” Stephanie interjected. “They’d be talking behind your back if you had last season’s diaper bag.” Becky felt thankful for Stephanie saying something encouraging, though she wished she’d have stood up for her earlier. “What’s their deal?” Stephanie looked at Becky and Jamie and back to Becky. “Hey, Jamie, my Little, Beth, is playing in fountain. Becky, do you mind if Jamie goes to meet Beth?” Becky and Jamie looked at each other, then Stephanie. “Why don’t you, Jamie?” Jamie would have preferred to hear what Stephanie had to say, but he doubted she’d say it with him there. Maybe Becky would fill him in later. When he was out of ear shot, Stephanie told her. “Some people don’t think unregressed Littles belong here.” “At the park?” “No, honey. In Itali.” This was news to Becky. She hadn’t given it any thought. Now, she felt more than judged. She felt wounded, and worse for Jamie. “But … he’s still a Little.” She hadn’t ever felt this way. Stephanie stepped forward and rubbed her arm. “Some people think unregressed Littles belong in countries where … where they can be ‘controlled’ more. I’m surprised you didn’t know.” Sadness, anger, fear. “I just thought … everyone sees him like any other Little.” “O, Becky. They do! It’s not a lot of people who feel that way; they’re very few. I know that doesn’t count for anything when you meet one of them.” Becky looked distraught. “Hey, Becky?” Becky looked up. “Repeat after me. Will you?” Becky nodded. “Fuck. That. Shit.” Becky let a short laugh out. “Uh uh, Becky. Gotta say it.” Becky lifted her chin and announced it: “Fuck. That. Shit!” Stephanie rubbed her shoulder again. “There ya go! And I think Jamie is pretty awesome; he’s welcome to play with Beth whenever her wants.” Becky let out a breath. “Thank you, Stephanie. That means a lot right now.” “’Steph’ is better.” “Thanks.” “Don’t mention it. Wadduya think? Time to round up our Littles?” “Yes. Get him home and cleaned up.” They found Beth in the fountain still and Jamie seated in the sun, his clothes soaked through. “Can’t keep you away from water, can I? I want you to meet Steph.” Jamie stood up. “Hi, Steph.” “Hi, kiddo. Feel better after the fountain?” “Much. Beth is very nice.” “Good! I’m glad the two of you got to meet. Will we see you at the park again some time?” Becky answered for him. “Definitely. Ready to go home, Jamie?” They walked away from the playground back toward the tennis courts and stopped. Becky fished a t-shirt out of the diaper bag to dry Jamie as best she could. “Maybe next time we’ll bring your bathing suit. Or at least a towel.” “Yeah ... I guess I didn’t think about that. I just wanted to cool off.” “We’ll get you cleaned up and in a no saturated diaper as soon as we get home.” She lifted him into the stroller for the walk back home. Jamie felt the squish of the water in his diapered and cringed. Too cold. “Did you have fun?” “I did.” “Bet you didn’t think you’d enjoy that, did you?” “No, I don’t think I’ve run like that in a long time. Who was that woman you called a … you know?” “Her? She’s nothing. Nothing at all.” Becky felt satisfied with that answer. Stephanie’s mantra seemed perfect for people like Brenda or whatever her name was. She knew it did nothing to fix prejudice, but in the moment, it felt good to think it and better to say it. She expected to see those women again at the park; she didn’t know what she’d say or do then, only that it would be anything she had to do to protect Jamie from those hateful people. Whether she should explain it to him, she wasn’t sure. “Did I surprise you with what I said?” “Yeah. I’ve never heard you say things like that.” “Well, do as I say and not as I do.” “What did Steph say to you that she didn’t want me to hear?” “Nothing you need to worry about. My problem, not yours.” Jamie figured it at least involved him. “You sure?” “Positive.” They walked in silence for another two blocks. “Hey, Jamie? I guess you know summer is almost over.” “I figured.” “I’m going to have to go back to work soon, and Amanda will have classes.” Jamie saw where this was going. “I know.” Enough for one morning, Becky decided. “How about we talk about it tomorrow?” “That’s fine.” He yawned and wondered how many miles he ran and at what pace. “I trust you have it all figured out.”

Long update. And past my bedtime, and no one is here to change me but me. Drat. ______________________________________________ Chapter 14 “Honey, you can’t keep doing this.” Tish watched Cheryl bag up another departure’s belongings. She was out cold in the waiting area, ready for her trip. “What? I’m not doing anything.” “Oh, so you’re not sitting in your office with the door closed seven hours a day? And you didn’t lose ten pounds in two months? My mistake.” “How would you know about my office? You’re never even in that building.” “Because people talk.” “They shouldn’t.” “But they do. And you’re making it worse, because they don’t know. They think you’re sick. Except Matt – he thinks you’re abusing pills.” “Matt’s a dipshit.” Tish wasn’t getting anywhere. She didn’t want to fight. She didn’t know Cheryl well; they didn’t spend time together outside of work. But everyone’s a friend if they care even a little. She placed her hand on Cheryl’s shoulder. “Stop! Just for a minute.” Cheryl shrugged and rolled her eyes. She’d humor Tish. “Fine. I’ve stopped.” “Sit down.” They each took a chair. There were always at least two chairs in these rooms. One for the case worker and another in case someone came to see the person off. Cheryl always wondered what that must be like. It was parents who came, mostly; they didn’t understand. They questioned what they’d done wrong. Rarely a significant other; not many who had someone like that in their lives wanted to leave. Friends, sometimes. Only close friends. She wondered sometimes about the sense of abandonment they must feel, but if they were here it was because they were supportive, sometimes to a fault. Tish placed her hand on Cheryl’s leg and used a soft voice. “Why don’t you go see him?” “Who says that’s the problem?” Cheryl knew, though, that she all but admitted it by not questioning who ‘him’ was. “I was in the room. Alright? Stop with the bullshit.” Cheryl looked away from Tish and shook her head. She'd held this in for so many weeks, and all it took was Tish to poke the dam to make it come out. “Did I make the wrong decision? We send people there every day because they want to go. He just wanted the pain to stop. Maybe I could have helped him here.” “It wasn’t your decision. You followed the guidelines. The doctors cleared him. They said he was making this choice without influence from depression. And he did want to go.” “He asked a lot of questions, a lot more than most.” “So he’s smarter than most.” “Did I talk him into it, though? Did he want to go there or leave here?” “He said he wanted to go, he went through every step, he signed every consent. His motives aren’t a part of the guidelines.” “Then maybe they should be. Other motives are part of the guidelines. If he’d been running away from creditors, we’d have stopped it … I was responsible for him.” “You were responsible for carrying out his wishes based on the guidelines. It’s not your job to save people from themselves.” “I should have slowed it down.” “It took five months.” “I should have slowed it down and gotten him help here.” “That’s not your job.” “So add that to my job description then!” Cheryl was getting angry, at what she couldn’t say. “Fuck! I … my god, it’s like … fuck the job. If this was about the job, I wouldn’t feel this way.” “And how do you feel?” “Like … Like I’m an awful person, because I held my friend’s hand while he …” She’d been torturing herself with this analogy for those eight weeks but never said it out loud. “Cheryl …” Tish felt exasperated, and scared for her; she thought she knew what Cheryl didn’t say, and she understood why she couldn’t. Tish didn’t want to say it; she didn’t even want to acknowledge the thought. “He may be very happy where he is.” “His last letter didn’t exactly seem like it. He’s not written in a while; just the once.” “Maybe he’s having too much fun.” “That’s not his strong suit.” “So write and ask him.” “I can’t.” “Because you feel guilty?” “No … because I can’t dump my emotions on him. That’d be a shitty thing to do. ‘Here: do you mind carrying my issues plus your own that were so bad they drive you off the planet?’ I’m … I can’t do that to him. That would make a good situation bad, or a bad situation worse.” “You vetted those people.” “I’m not worried about them. Just, the whole experience. Did I just give him a new place to be miserable in? Or even more miserable? Damn near everyone else goes regressed. He’s there with all the crap in his head he left with and god knows what else is new.” “When’s his first home visit?” “Another month.” “So move it up. You’ll know when you read the file.” Cheryl shook her head. It went beyond just him. If she'd done this to him, had she done it to others? Tish saw she hadn’t gotten through. Cheryl would move up the home visit, but Tish doubted whether that would make her feel any better. “Cheryl, you miss him. You can invent every reason for why you should feel like a monster, but isn’t it possible you just miss him, and you’re making yourself suffer for it? Just go see him.” Cheryl’s eyes weren’t focused on anything in the room. “It’s too early. I’d just break his routine.” “Then move up the home visit or send a letter or get over it. And go eat an actual meal.” Tish left the room to take care of her next patient. ­­­­­­­______________________________________________________________________________ “I need to go to the grocery store this morning. Want to come,” Amanda asked. Jamie could eat solid food again, mostly soft food but he looked forward to chewing his lunch. “You can help pick out some things for yourself.” “Yeah! I never thought I’d get tired of pudding, but I’m through with it.” Pudding with protein powder. Pureed fruit. Protein shakes. Pudding with protein powder. Pureed fruit. Not that it didn’t taste good, but he missed variety, and there was something about chewing – he’d never noticed it before – that made a meal more satisfying. “How about a bath when you get back? It’ll be less crowded if we go now.” Jamie hadn’t ridden in Amanda’s car yet. It had a car seat just like Becky’s. He didn’t like that he couldn’t hear her very well, and the restraints did their job; he could only lean forward so much. They arrived at the store, and the parking lot seemed immense. Jamie estimated it had the same number of spots as a large grocery store back home, but the cars were so much bigger. The manicured trees on the concrete islands were bigger, too. “Do you mind riding in the cart?” “No.” Jamie liked having the independence to walk, but he felt he was always rushing to keep up, or else they were slowing down for him. He could only rush so long before he got tired. Amanda took a cart from the return and put Jamie in. She looked at the way he was seated. It seemed off. “I think this is for a Big child. I’m going to put the seat belt on you just in case.” Everything felt oversized to Jamie, but it did seem there was too much room for him in there. Jamie wasn’t a big fan of riding in carts, even if it beat speed walking to keep up, he decided. This was only his second time in one. He didn’t like the sensation of moving backward and not seeing where he was going. Nor did he like the rough ride over the asphalt. When the door slid open and the cart was on tile, it was much more comfortable. “Hey Manda? How come we don’t leave the house more?” “Well, a few reasons. There are some diseases you’re vulnerable to until your vaccinations are done. But mostly we just wanted to give you time to adjust. It must be hard to be in a world so different from your own, and the culture is different, and … well, we didn’t want to put you in what could be uncomfortable situations until we knew you better. Why? Do you want to go out more?” “Well, yeah. It’s nice, in a way, when everything is the same, but sometimes I get bored. I’ve read through my books. I’m getting really good at art and building with blocks now. It would just be nice to do something else. And I don’t even know where we live.” “We’ll make a point of it then. Let’s make a list later of places to go.” Amanda loaded the cart with staples while Jamie looked around. People were concentrating on their own stuff. He saw other Littles riding like he was or in car seats balanced above the seat of the cart. He only saw a few Big children. “How come there are so few Big children. At the beach, too. I don’t think there were any.” “That beach is Littles only a few days a week. Most Bigs send their kids to camp here in the summer. It’s a cultural thing, I guess. I think it’s less common in the rural areas. You’ll see more of them when school starts.” “How do kids feel about people like me?” Amanda wanted to phrase this right. Big children varied just like Big adults did in their reaction to Littles, but for different reasons, reasons not easy to describe without insulting Jamie. “Uh, it depends on how old the kid is. By the time they’re around 8, they’re usually fine with Littles. And teens babysit Littles; teen girls especially dote on Littles. But …” Was there a good way to say this? “By the time a Big is about 3 years old, they’re as tall as a Little and heavier. Have you, um, ever seen a kid that young with a puppy?” Jamie blanched, less at being compared to a puppy than the fact that he had seen kids that young and what they unintentionally did to puppies sometimes. It was a mixture of mental and physical development. Kids that young don’t always understand a pet is not a stuffed animal, and when they do, they may not have the gross motor skills to be gentle with a pet even when they mean to be. Amanda looked at his face. “So you have then. People are very careful about young children and Littles. It would be rare you’d be left alone with anyone under 6, even if there was one in the family.” It made Jamie think about something. “So what do Big kids play with? Big baby dolls, or Little dolls?” “Both.” “Hmm.” Jamie twisted around to see what was in the cart so far. “So what kinds of things can I eat now?” “’Soft mechanical’ is what the doctor’s instructions say. So soft solids. Any special requests?” “Cheese.” “Cheese?” “I’ve been craving cheese.” Amanda laughed. “Would you like to put it on something?” So they went and got bread and pasta. Peanut butter. Soup. Eggs. Ground meat. Oatmeal. “Ice cream,” he asked. “I was betting you were going to say that.” Amanda crisscrossed the store, going back to get the things she had forgotten or that he remembered. They were about done. “So I’m having some friends over this afternoon,” Amanda said as she put a few snack items in the cart. “You don’t have to hang out with us if you don’t want. But if you do you can skip your afternoon nap.” Jamie felt a bit irritated. This seemed like it was bring sprung on him. But then he knew it was unreasonable for them to run everything by him. They had to return to a normal routine at some point. He couldn’t be the only thing in their lives. “Who are they?” “Mel and Donna. Just some friends I grew up with; we go to school together now.” “Anything I should know about them?” “That they’ve been begging to meet you. I send them pictures sometimes.” Jamie got more and more comfortable with her taking candid photos on her phone. Hardly a day went by when she didn’t take at least one. “Who else do you send photos to?” “Uncle Danny and Aunt Laurie.” “I’m not on the internet, am I?” “Nope. Mom and I talked about that. We didn’t think it was right to put you out there for everyone to see without your permission.” “Good.” “They’re coming for lunch, and we’re just gonna hang out in the back yard. Here’s the Little food aisle.” Sandwiched between the pet food aisle and baby food aisle. Jamie took some offense at the implication. I’m not a pet or a baby, he thought. “What’s the difference?” “Little food is made just for Littles. It’s … I guess it’s made so that Littles like it. Anything you want to try?” He looked at the packages. They were brightly colored and had cartoons on them and looked not unlike packaging for kids back home. Jamie had no idea who the characters were. He hadn’t watched any cartoons; hardly any TV at all. “Are those soft enough?” Jamie pointed to a package of cookies. Amanda looked at the back of the box. “It says they’re ‘chewy,’ so I guess they are. Let’s give ‘em a try. I think that’s everything.” They had enough groceries for at least a week and one afternoon picnic. They had too much for self-checkout, so they had to wait in line. Jamie looked across at the other lanes. Once in his career, he took a week off for a staycation. He went to the park each morning that week; it was September, a good month to be out each morning in a park. He’d people watch. He realized he’d found a subculture he knew nothing about. The park was busy each morning. There were some retirees, but otherwise it was moms with kids under school age or women, usually in pairs or small groups, on the walking trail together. Jamie hadn’t known stay-at-home parents growing up, and none of the families he worked with had a stay-at-home parent. He’d just never thought of it before, but here was a space without a man between the ages of 6 and 70. Not that he didn’t know these women worked hard; he was acutely aware of it; they just didn’t get paid for the work they did. The park in the morning just stood out to him because it was a part of the daily life of the city he never saw. He liked it. The day was fresh, the dew was still on the grass, the sun was still climbing, the air was warm but with a foretaste of fall. He was jealous just because these people got to be outside at such a perfect time of the day, whereas he was made to feel guilty if he left the building to eat lunch away from his desk. Everyone seemed happy those morning in the park, from the babies in strollers to the little kids on the playgrounds to the moms with their morning latte and the speed-walkers lapping the park on the trail. “Can we go to the park tomorrow?” “Sure.” “Find everything alright,” the checker asked. Jamie always wondered back home what would happen if for once he said no. The checker was a woman on the late side of middle age with a broad smile. She must like mornings, too, Jamie thought. “What’s your name, little guy?” Jamie was about to answer, but she made it obvious she didn’t expect him to. “Huh? What’s your name?” He bristled. “And why the unhappy face? Need some dry pants?” Jamie opened his mouth to respond, then decided against it. What was the point? In a few minutes they’d be out of here. Did it matter what she thought? Amanda watched to see what would happen, prepared to jump in if needed. Instead, the checker finished their order, and the bagger put it into the bags they’d brought, Amanda paid, and they went on their way with mutual thank yous. Amanda got him situated in the car and loaded the groceries up. She appeared back at the door when she was done. “Here. Have a cookie.” She was hold out one of the Little cookies they’d bought. “Thanks.” He took the cookie. “Why?” “Because you did a good job by not getting angry with that woman. Did you want to?” He shrugged. “At first.” “And then?” “I decided it didn’t make a difference … and that I should get used to most people who don’t know me treating me like that. She didn’t mean anything by it.” “Good boy,” she said as she ruffled his hair. She quickly felt his crotch, which spoiled the moment slightly for Jamie, but, he thought, she was right about the one thing. Amanda backed out of the space and had them on their way back home. “Uhmmmm!” came from the back seat. “What?” “This cookie is so good. Seriously, what do they put in the food here? I wonder what this tastes like dipped in formula. Or put the two in a blender…” ­­­­­­­______________________________________________________________________________ Jamie had his morning nap after his bath. Amanda let him sleep longer in case he wanted to be with her and her friends for the afternoon. “Where’s Becky?” “You’re just now noticing?” “Well, I’m good at other things besides noticing.” “She’s at school for a meeting. She’ll be home before dinner. … So fair warning; Donna is Little crazy,” Amanda said as she got him dressed. “She’s a little crazy?” “Ha! No, I mean she really, really likes Littles. As in she’ll probably pay more attention to you than me today.” “In a good way? Or is she going to babble at me like a moron?” “No, she knows you’re not regressed. I think that made her even more curious.” “Hmmm.” “Feel free to pretend you’re scared and cling to me if you need a break from her … of course, she’ll probably think you’re even cuter for that.” “Cute” was not a word used to describe Jamie, not that he could remember. He had a hard time picturing it. Back home, kids were cute, he thought some women he knew were cute, couples were cute (sometimes to the point of sickeningly cute), puppies and dogs were cute, kittens were cute and cats were not, Christmas decorations were cute. He never thought to apply the term to other men, but then, he was straight. But he also never thought to apply the term to himself. He’d been insecure about his appearance. Not that he wasn't reasonably good looking, but just that he didn’t look exceptional, and he didn’t carry himself with confidence, and he never got much attention from the opposite sex. “Cute.” “What’s that?” “Me, apparently.” He made him feel good, but also, like always, he never was uncomfortable with compliments. A nagging part of him always suspected they weren’t sincere. “Yeah, you are,” Amanda said as she tickled his tummy. Jamie laughed in response; Amanda was always sincere. “They’ll be here soon. We’re just gonna cook lunch on the grill and probably lay out in the sun.” They went to kitchen so Amanda could prepare some drinks. The doorbell rang; Jamie stayed in the kitchen while Amanda went to answer it. He heard the creak of the hinges. “Hey, guys …” “Hi, Amanda. Is he awake, can I see him?” Donna was walking past Amanda as the words came out. “She needs a boyfriend or something,” Mel said, rolling her eyes. “Yeah … or something. Come on in.” As Mel walked past her, Donna let it be known she had found Jamie. “Oh my god! Here he is! You are so darling!” She had one hand pressed demurely to her chest in what looked like an overacted middle school drama class production of Gone With The Wind. Jamie leaned back in his chair trying to keep some distance from the gushing she-giant who was acting like she’d found a duckling in an Easter basket. He wished he was in the high chair; at least he’d be strapped in, and there’d be a tray between her and him. She starting leaning toward him to pick him up. Well that just ain’t happening, he quickly thought. “Amanda!” “Oh, shit …” Amanda trotted to the kitchen and pivoted around Donna; in the moment Donna looked over her shoulder to see who was there, Amanda reached in from behind Jamie and lifted him out of the chair and onto her hip. It was athletic, a mix between a basketball player ducking around a defender and an outfielder snatching away a home run from above. “Donna,” Amanda said, a little light for breath, “Good to see you.” Mel came in and made for the pitcher on the counter, pouring herself a drink and watching the scene unfold. “You too! I can see why I haven’t seen you all summer. I wouldn’t leave this little guy’s side either.” She turned her attention back to Jamie. “I’m Donna.” She put that hand back to her chest again when she said it; Jamie cocked an eye brow up. “And you and I are gonna be bestest buddies.” Jamie turned to whisper in Amanda’s ear. “I think I was right.” “About what,” she whispered back. “She is a little crazy.” Amanda laughed before she could stop herself, and Mel must have heard it to because she nearly did a spit take. “What’d he say,” Donna obliviously asked. “Oh, nothing. He’s just shy with new people.” “He just finds you weird is all”, Jamie said under his breath. Amanda patted his butt. Did I say that out loud, Jamie thought. Oops. “The shy ones are the cutest ones, amiright?” Jamie leaned back so he could see behind Amanda to Mel. Jamie was a smitten immediately. She had red hair. Jamie had a thing for red hair, especially the way she wore it short and sporty. “Hi, Jamie. I’m Melissa, but everyone calls me ‘Mel.’ It’s nice to meet you.” She held out her hand. Jamie took it and blushed. “I’m called … Jamie.” She knows that, stupid. He tried to find something else to say. “I like your … sunglasses. On your shirt, there, hanging.” You are such a schmuck. Mel smiled back. “Thank you.” It wasn’t a condescending smile; it was sympathetic and genuine. There was an awkward pause. “Well,” Amanda filled the silence, “Should we carry some trays outside and start the grill? Donna, do you mind taking the fruit salad?” she cut her off before she could “offer” to carry Jamie. Mel took the pitcher, glasses and cheese tray. Amanda stayed behind for a moment. “Still want to hang with us?” “Yeah,” Jamie replied. “I’ll even let her hold me, if she calms down.” “That’s sweet of you. I’ll try to get her chill. Mind carrying something?” Jamie shook his head, and she set him down. He took the tongs, some plates and bowls, and some silverware. She took the chicken from the fridge. They walked through the breezeway and out to the backyard. Mel had started the grill. Food was on the table, and the umbrella was up. Amanda set her plate down, and took Jamie’s things from him. Jamie was only interested in one thing. With a leap, he pushed himself into a chair at the table, reached as far he could across, and with the tips of his fingers pulled the plate of cheese toward himself. Cheese; yum. Mel sat down across from him, and Donna, to no one’s surprise, sat down next to him. “So Jamie,” Mel started, “How do you like your new life so far?” He felt Donna staring a hole into the side of his head; he side-eyed her. Maybe this will snap her out of it, he thought. “Actually, Mel, I prefer to think of it not as a new life but instead as a new chapter in the larger narrative of my story. It’s not unlike Homer’s Odyssey in that regard, not a new epic but the continuation of Odysseus’s arc from the martial battlefield to the marital battlefield, both of which he must survive to reclaim his home from the usurping suitors who would steal his wife and his throne.” Mel nodded seriously. “I can dig that.” She was in on the joke, though he had no idea if they knew of Homer here. “Donna, any thoughts on Jamie’s analysis?” “So, Jamie, which is your favorite?” Donna nodded toward the swing set and the sand box. At this point, Jamie was curious. Was there anything he could say that would get her to take him seriously without hitting her over the head with it. “Ya know, I’ve always been partial to the fence.” “The fence?” “The fence. Do you know why?” “No.” “I don’t know either. Something about fences. Like ‘em; always have. Wood, vinyl, picket, privacy, wrought iron, split rail – never met a fence I didn’t see and say, ‘I like that fence.’ In fact, gimme a fence over a wall any day, because I like walls too, but that is how partial I am to fences.” Jamie was a great straight man. He looked and sounded perfectly in earnest. He expected at some point she would start laughing, or at least call his bluff or pick up the sarcasm. “I can push you on the swings later.” Jamie cocked his eyebrow up again. It’s just bizarre, he thought. Back home, if a kid as young as she supposed him to be had recited that soliloquy, he liked to think he would’ve picked up on something not being quite right. Even Amanda, standing next to the grill, was fascinated by the exchange. She could see what Jamie was trying to do; else she’d be telling not be rude to guests. “Maybe after lunch. Jamie, what would you like to drink?” “May I have some cranberry juice, diluted with some water.” “Sure, I know the way you like it.” “And Amanda?” He didn’t want to say it out loud, so he held his hand up high with his palm turned down, hoping she’d figure it out. “Please.” It only took her a second. She nodded. “Of course.” “So,” Mel continued, “Anyway … I see you like cheese.” “Ha! Today is the first day since I’ve been here that I could eat solid foods.” “Why is that?” “I had surgery to repair some stomach ulcers.” “Oh my goodness,” Donna interrupted in a squeak. “And,” he spoke over her, “I have to ease my way back to regular food. I’ve been thinking about what I want to eat, and for some reason I wanted cheese.” “Simple pleasures, right?” Jamie nodded. This was a person he could relate to. The conversation paused there. Jamie was a keen observer. He remembered every time he was in a room with a baby, the kid would magnetically draw everyone’s eyes. A whole dinner table of adults would manage to speak to each other without looking at each other, all taking in the wonder that is a new human being. Jamie was the same, but when he looked at a baby or any child, he was also fascinated by the physical processes occurring in the child’s brain, the networks and synapses being built and retired, the learning and shaping of a mind happening so fast in front of him. He wondered how the baby would feel if they knew everyone was staring at him. He suspected they wouldn’t appreciate it because as soon as kids become aware of that, they don’t like it. Mel had one foot on the other chair and was leaning back, exposing her face and neck to the sun. Donna was just looking at him. Jamie decided to walk around the yard to get away from gaze, or at least far enough away he couldn't feel it. He got outof the chair and walked into the grass barefoot. The grass was green and lush when he got here. Now it was equal parts green and brown, and it was dry. Summer does that to grass. If Becky was at a meeting at school, and the grass was this baked, summer must be coming to a close soon, he knew. He walked over to the swing set; it was his size, not a Big size. He found he liked swinging. If he put some effort into it, it was an okay workout. He even launched himself into the air sometimes; the first time, he was thrilled to see how durable his body felt. He wouldn’t have done that prior to coming here. He stood under the bar and jumped to grab it. He wanted to let the weight of his body stretch out his arms, shoulders, and back. He caught the bar easily. It was only a foot and half above his head. “Jamie! No!” Donna shouted, literally shouted, as though he were stepping into traffic and only stern scolding could stop him long enough for her to physically intervene. Mel was almost startled out of her chair. Amanda reached the back door at the same time Donna reached Jamie. “Donna!” Amanda shouted louder, just before Donna put her hands on him. “He’s allowed!” It brought her up short. Jamie, who was facing away from them all, couldn’t believe the commotion he – no, she – managed to cause from the moment she walked in the door. “But he could fall!” She turned half an eye over her shoulder, keeping her focus on Jamie and her hands out just in case. Jamie stayed where he was, his eyes turning side to side, wondering once more what biology or chauvinism or both motivated some Bigs to be like Donna. Amanda lifted the high chair over the threshold of the door frame. “But he doesn’t! And if he did, he’s less than two feet from the ground.” Donna looked as though she were facing a great moral dilemma: trust her friend or trust every instinct she had to protect this Little. Jamie was facing his own dilemma: his arms were now burning in protest, but he didn’t want to let go, just to make a point. They started to quiver. “Just, please, come back to the table. He’s fine.” Consigned to Jamie’s likely fate to fall and break his leg and have it amputated and develop gangrene and die so horribly, Donna sulked back to the table. When he knew she was out of arm’s reach, he let go. Amanda put Jamie’s glass on the table between her own seat and Mel’s. Jamie opted to stay out of it, as did Mel. She joined him in the yard. “Sorry about her. She doesn’t mean anything by it.” Jamie sighed. He wasn’t angry with Donna, but that excuse was getting old. “No one does. What about you? You’re not like that obviously.” “No. But that’s not to say I don’t like Littles and look out for them when they need it, or that you’re as cute and clever as Amanda says.” “What does Amanda say about me?” “Nothing she hasn’t told you. She loves you a lot.” “Yeah.” Jamie wasn’t sure why, but it made him feel odd knowing he could cause such intense emotions so quickly. On the other hand … “I love her a lot, too.” “I hope you tell her that every day.” In fact, Jamie had yet to say that to her. “Hey, want to really get back at Donna? Sit on my lap while we eat.” “That’s funny, but no, I don’t want to get back at her. And I don’t want to be mean.” “Looks like they’re done talking. Take my hand, at least?” “To be mean?” “No, just because we’re friends now.” On the patio, Mel stepped away, and Donna got down on one knee so she could look at Jamie face to face. “Jamie, I’m sorry for acting the way I have. I didn’t see you for who you are. Do you forgive me?” Of course he did, but Jamie hated that trick. She didn’t know it was a trick, but he knew: when someone asks you to forgive them, the only time saying no doesn’t turn you into the asshole is when the person asking forgiveness did something really egregious. “Of course I do. Why don’t we just start over? My name is Jamie.” She smiled, a little too enthusiastically, but small steps. “Nice to meet you, Jamie. I’m Donna.” Mel leaned into Amanda and asked, “Do you ever get the sense they understand us a lot better than we understand them?” “Oh, definitely. One the things I like about Littles; they make it very hard to be dishonest with ourselves.” “Geez,” Mel quietly exclaimed. “What?” “You’re practically a whole different person than you were at the start of the summer.” “And what, you don’t like it?” “No, I like it a lot.” “Well, they’re talking to one another and it doesn’t look like he’s trying to get her to make an ass of herself, so there’s that.” Amanda put the chicken on the grill, and Mel headed inside to get the salad out of the fridge. Amanda helped Jamie into this high chair and snapped the tray on before serving him some fruit salad. “I think I missed them, but be careful about seeds and skins. You still can’t eat those for a while. Donna, fruit?” “Thank you.” Amanda served up a bowl. “Jamie, can I ask you something?” “Sure.” “I’m surprised you use a high chair, being so … independent.” Jamie looked down at himself for a moment. “I don’t always, but this table is higher. Now I can see you when I talk to you.” “Oh. That makes sense.” Still, she was more used to Littles resisting a high chair. ­­­­­­­______________________________________________________________________________ When lunch was done, everyone helped clear the table, even Jamie, and they did the dishes. “Go make yourselves comfortable, and I’ll be out in a minute,” Amanda said. They did, and Jamie followed her into his room. “Thanks.” “Don’t mention it. How’s your diaper?” She asked and checked at the same time. “Eh, you’d be more comfortable dry.” Jamie was less and less bothered by it; he found it easier to go in almost any position and anywhere in the house, even while being held. Like always, they talked while she worked. “What did you say to Donna?” “To stop and see you as an individual, not a generic Little. Thanks again for being so mature about it.” “Well, you and Becky both told me to, when people act like that. I still don’t understand it. Never mind me being a Little; the way I talked to her, I was trying to see if she’d just recognize I’m not … ‘dumb’ isn’t the right word. Developmentally immature. How do people not see it when they actually see it? The checker assumed, but shouldn’t Donna have known it before she even got here?” The change was over, but he laid there looking up, and she leaned with her palms on the table looking down. “I honestly don’t know.” “It’s bizarre. Like a total mental block. But not when you explained it to her. She listened to you and not me.” “I think that’s just a part of it; people like that acknowledge what I say because I'm a Big, and they dismiss or don't even hear you because you're a Little. Ya know, it’s gonna happen a lot more. The more people you meet, it’ll just happen more.” “I know.” “How will you deal with it?” “Roll with it like the checker when I’m not going to see them again, and try to correct it the other times. And take the path that causes me the least trouble when that doesn’t work. I can ignore them better than they can ignore me, I think.” She nodded approvingly. “And Mom and I will help you when we can. We’re going to lay in the sun. You wanna come back out or take a nap in here? Or take a nap out there?” “I’ll come back out, and maybe fall asleep.” “I have my two piece on under this, and so do they. Want your clothes back on, or … I have something that will cover your diaper but not as much of as you as shorts.” Jamie sighed for he didn’t know how many times that day. “Sure. Guess I need to get used to others seeing me like this. They don’t seem to care.” “Of course they don’t.” The expect me to wear this, even Mel. Amanda went into the top dresser drawer and pulled out a light blue, satin diaper cover. She slipped it up his legs. “That looks pretty good on you.” Jamie reached down to feel it. He liked the way it slipped so smoothly over this diaper. “Thank you.” “C’mon. Grab your sunglasses.” They got back out to the yard to find four towels laid out and Mel and Donna on two of them. Jamie and Amanda did this most days; he knew the procedure and sat down as the end of her towel for her to apply sunscreen on him. When she was done, he moved to his own towel. “You gonna fall asleep?” “Probably.” She leaned over and whispered to him. He nodded. Amanda got up and went over to Donna, and whispered in her ear. She nodded vigorously. Donna moved her towel next to Jamie’s, who was flat on his stomach and already feeling more tired that he had just a few minutes ago. Donna laid down next to Jamie, and very gently she ran her fingers up and down his back. That did the trick. Jamie was asleep within five minutes. Mel already was.